[Page]
[Page]

Seasonable Thoughts ON THE State of Religion In NEW-ENGLAND, A TREATISE in five Parts.

I. Faithfully pointing out the Things of a BAD and DANGEROUS TEN­DENCY, in the late, and present, religious Appear­ance, in the LAND.

II. Representing the OBLIGATIONS which lie upon the PASTORS of THESE CHURCHES in par­ticular, and upon ALL in general, to use their En­deavours to suppress pre­vailing Disorders; with the GREAT DANGER of a Neglect in so important a Matter.

III. Opening, in many Instances, wherein the DIS­COURAGERS of Irregula­rities have been INJURI­OUSLY TREATED.

IV. Shewing what ought to be CORRECTED, or AVOIDED, in testifying against the evil Things of the present Day.

V. Directing our Thot's, more positively, to what may be judged the BEST EXPEDIENTS, to promote pure and undefiled Religion in these Times.

With a PREFACE Giving an Account of the ANTINOMIANS, FAMILISTS and LIBERTINES, who infected these Churches, above an hundred Years ago: Very needful for these Days; the LIKE SPIRIT, and ERRORS, prevailing now as did then.

The whole being intended, and calculated, to serve the Interest of CHRIST'S Kingdom.

BY CHARLES CHAUNCY. D. D.

Pastor of the first Church of CHRIST in BOSTON.

BOSTON, Printed by ROGERS and FOWLE, for SAMUEL ELIOT in Cornhill. 1743.

[Page]

THE PREFACE.

IF the following Treatise is, in any tolera­ble Measure, adapted to serve the Ends of Religion, by guarding People a­gainst the Errors in Doctrine, and Disorders in Practice, which have, of late, obtain'd in many Parts of the Land, there can be no need of an Apology for its Publication: If it is not, the usual Excuses upon such an Occasion are well known; and I may claim the Benefit of them, in common with others.

Instead therefore of saying any Thing upon this Head, I shall look back to the first Times of this Country, when there was the Prevalence of an erroneous, en­thusiastic Spirit, beyond what has been known from that Day 'till the late Appearance, in some Places, in NEW-ENGLAND: And I the rather chuse to in­sert here some brief Account of the religious State of Affairs in those Days, because of its surprising Agree­ment, in many Instances, with what has happened in these Times; which, if duly attended to, will not only prepare the Reader for what he may meet with in the following Sheets, but powerfully tend to undeceive him, if he has entertain'd a good Opinion of such Things as have, once already, raised Disturbances in the Country, to the Grief of our first Fathers, who [Page iv] may justly be rank'd among the most pious and valua­ble Men, who have yet liv'd in it.

Not many Years after the Settlement of our Pro­genitors in this Land, some, who, through an Excess of Heat in their Imaginations, had been betrayed into various unsound and dangerous Opinions, came over to them from ENGLAND. They had not been here long, before they freely vented their Notions among the Peo­ple, Multitudes of whom, both Men and Women, Church-members and others, were soon led aside, to the Hindrance of the Gospel, and throwing these Churches into great Confusion.

My purpose is to show distinctly, though briefly,

What these Opinions were,

Here they spread so fast, and prevailed so sud­denly.

How they did rage and reign, when they had once gotten Head.

How they fell and were ruined, when they were at highest.§

As for the Opinions:—They were such as these, viz.

1. He that hath the Seal of the SPIRIT may cer­tainly judge of any Person, whether he be elected or no.

[Page v] 2. Such as see any Grace of GOD in themselves, before they have the Assurance of GOD'S Love sealed to them, are not to be received Members of Churches.

3. The due Search and Knowledge of the Holy Scripture, is not a safe and sure Way of finding CHRIST.

4. There is a Testimony of the SPIRIT, and Voice to the Soul, meerly immediate, without any Respect to, or Concurrence with the Word.

5. The Seal of the SPIRIT is limited only to the immediate Witness of the SPIRIT; and doth never witness to any Work of Grace, or to any Conclusion by a Syllogism.

6. No Minister can teach one that is anointed by the SPIRIT of CHRIST, more than he knows already unless it be in some Circumstances.

7. No Minister can be an Instrument to convey more of CHRIST unto another, than he by his own Experience hath come up to.

8. A Man is not effectually converted, 'till he hath full Assurance.

9. A Man cannot evidence his justification by his Sanctification, but he must needs build upon his Sanctification, and trust to it.

10. The immediate Revelation of my good Estate, without any Respect to the Scriptures, is as clear to me as the Voice of GOD from Heaven to PAUL.

11. It is a Fundamental and Soul-damning Er­ror, to make Sanctification an Evidence of Justifi­cation.

12. The SPIRIT giveth such full and clear Evidence of my good Estate, that I have no Need to be tried by the Fruits of Sanctification: This were to light a Candle to the Sun.

13. Sanctification is so far from evidencing a good Estate, that it darkens it rather; and a Man may more clearly see CHRIST when he seeth no Sanc­tification, [Page vi] than when he doth: The darker my Sanc­tification is, the brighter is my Justification.

14. If a Member of a Church be unsatisfied with any Thing in the Church, if he express his Offence, whether he hath used all Means to convince the Church or no, he may depart.

15. If a Man think he may edify better in ano­ther Congregation, than in his own, that is Ground enough to depart ordinarily from Word, Seals, Fast­ings, Feastings, and all Administrations in his own Church, notwithstanding the Offence of the Church often manifested to him for so doing.

16. Where Faith is held forth by the Ministry, as the Condition of the Covenant of Grace on Man's Part, as also evidencing Justification by Sanctifi­cation, and the Activity of Faith, in that Church there is not sufficient Bread.*

These are a few of the Errors, with which many be­gan to be infected; I say a few, because their whole Number amounted to upwards of fourscore. I should willingly have presented the Reader, with a [Page vii] List of them all; but, not having Room, Choose to confine myself to those only which might be thought to bear a Resemblance to the unsafe Tenets of the pre­sent Day. The rest may be seen in the Book, entit­led, The Story of the Rise, &c, of Antinomian­ism, &c, in NEW-ENGLAND. And let me add, the Account there given of these Errors may be depend­ed on; for having had Opportunity to compare it with an ancient Manuscript Copy of the Proceedings of the Synod, in 1637, I find it to be a very exact Catalogue of the Opinions condemned by that Assem­bly of Churches.

It may, at first, View seem strange, how these Errors (many of them being so gross) should spread so fast, and prevail so generally; but the Wonder will cease, if we "consider the Slights they used in fomenting their Opinions: Some of which I shall set down; as,

1. They laboured much to acquaint themselves with as many as possibly they could, that so they might have the better Opportunity to communicate their NEW-LIGHT to them.

2.Being once acquainted with them, they would strangely labour to insinuate themselves into their [Page viii] Affections, by loving Salutes, humble Carriage, kind Inv [...]ements, friendly Visits; and so they would win upon Men, and steal into their Bosoms, before they were aware: Yea, as soon as any New­Comers (especially Men of Note, Worth and Acti­vity, fit Instruments to advance their Design) were landed, they would be sure to welcome them, shew them all Courtisy, and offer them Room in their own Houses, or of some of their Sect; and having gotten them into their Web, they could easily poison them by Degrees: It was rare for any Man thus hooked in to escape their Leaven.

3. (Because such Men as would seduce others had need be some Way eminent) they would appear very humble, holy and spiritual Christians, and full of CHRIST; they would deny themselves far, speak excellently, pray with Soul ravishing Expres­sions and Affections, that a Stranger that loved Goodness could not but love and admire them, and so be the more easily drawn after them; looking upon them as Men and Women as likely to know the Secrets of CHRIST, and Bosom-Counsels of his SPIRIT, as any other. And this Opinion of them was the more lifted up, through the Simplicity and Weakness of their Followers, who would, in Admi­ration of them, tell others, that, since the Apostle's Time, they were perswaded, none ever received so much Light from GOD, as such and such had done, naming their Leaders.

4. As they would lift up themselves, so also their Opinions, by guilding them ever with specious Terms of free Grace, glorious Light, Gospel Truths, as holding forth naked CHRIST: And this took much with simple honest Hearts that loved CHRIST; especially, with new Converts, who were lately [Page ix] under Sin and Wrath, and had newly tasted the Sweetness of free Grace. Being now in their first Love to CHRIST, they were exceeding glad to embrace any Thing that might further advance CHRIST, and free Grace; and so drank them in readily.

5. If they met with Christians that were full of Doubts and Fears about their Conditions, (as many tender and godly Hearts there were) they would tell them, they had never taken a right Course for Comfort, but had gone on (as they were led) in a legal Way of evidencing their good Estate by Sanctification, and gazing after Qualifications in themselves; and would shew them, from their own Experience, that themselves, for a long Time, were befool'd even as they are now, in poring upon Graces in themselves, and while they did so, they never prospered, but were driven to pull all that Building down, and lay better and surer Foundations in free Grace; and then would tell them of this Gospel-Way we speak of, how they might come to such a settled Peace, that they might never doubt more, though they should see no Grace at all in themselves: And so (as it is said of the Harlot's dealing with the young Man, Prov. 7. 21.) with much fair Speech they caused them to yield, with the flattering of their Lips they forced them.

6. They commonly labour'd to work first upon Women, being (as they conceived) the weaker to resist; the more flexible, tender, and ready to yield: And if they could once wind in them, they hoped by them, as by an EVE, to catch their Hus­bands also; which indeed often proved too true a­mong us then.

[Page x] 7. As soon as they had thus wrought in them­selves, and a good Conceit of their Opinions, by all these Ways of Subtilty, into the Hearts of People; nextly, they strongly endeavoured, with all the Craft they could, to undermine the good Opini­on of their Ministers, and their Doctrine, and to work them clean out of their Affections; telling them, they were sorry that their Teachers had so misled them, and trained them up under a Cove­nant of Works,* and that themselves having never been taught of GOD, it is no Wonder they did no better teach them the Truth, and how they may sit 'till Dooms-Day under their legal Sermons, and never see Light; and withal, some­times, casting Aspersions on their Persons, and Prac­tice, as well as Doctrine, to bring them quite out of Esteem of them. And this they did so effectually [Page xi] that many declined hearing them, though they were Members of their Churches; and others that did hear, were so filled with Prejudice that they profited not, but studied how to object against them, and censure their Doctrine, which (whilst they stood right) was wont to make their Hearts to melt and tremble. Yea, some that had been begotten to CHRIST by some of their faith­ful Labours in ENGLAND, for whom they could have laid down their Lives, and not being able to bear their Absence followed them to NEW-ENGLAND, to enjoy their Labours; yet these, falling acquainted with those Seducers, were suddenly so altered in their Affections towards those their spiritual Fathers, that they would neither hear them, nor willing­ly come in their Company; professing they had never received any Good from them.

8. They would not, 'till they knew Men well, open the whole Mystery of their new Religion to them; but this was ever their Method, to drop a little at once into their Followers as they were ca­pable, and never would administer their Physick, 'till they had given good Preparatives to make it work, and then stronger and stronger Potions, as they found the Patient able to bear.

9. They would in Company, now and then, let fall some of their most plausible Errors, as a Bait laid down to catch withal: Now if any began to nibble at the Bait, they would angle still, and ne­ver give over 'till they had caught them; but if any should espy the naked Hook, and so se their Danger, and protest against the Opinions, then you should have them fairly retreat, and say, nay, mistake me not, for I do mean even as you do; you and I are both of one Mind in Substance, and differ only in [Page xii] Words.—By this Machivilian Policy, these Delu­ders were reputed sound in their Judgments, and so were able to do the more Hurt, and were longer undetected.

‘10—11. But the last and worst of all, and which most suddenly diffus'd the Venom of these O­pinions into the very Veins, and Vitals of the Peo­ple in the Country, was Mrs.— double week­ly Lecture.’This Mrs.—, to give some Ac­count of her, from the Author of the Rise and Reign of Antinomianism in NEW-ENGLAND, Pag. 33, 34. was a Woman of a nimble Wit and active Spirit, and a very voluble Tongue, more bold than a Man, though in Understanding and Judgment, inferior to many Women. She had discovered some of her Opinions in the Ship as she came over, which occasion'd some De­lay of her Admission, when she first desir'd Fellowship with the Church of BOSTON; but by colouring her Opinions, she got admitted into the Church, and som went to Work; and being a Woman very helpful in the Times of Child-Birth, and other Occasions of bodily Infirmities, and well-furnish'd with Means for those Purposes, she easily insinuated her self into the Affections of many; and the rather, because she was very inquisitive about their spiritual Estates, and in discovering to them the Danger they were in by trusting to common Gifts and Graces, without any such Witness of the SPIRIT as the Scripture holds out for a full Evidence;—all which was well, and suted with the public Ministry: But when she had thus prepared the Way by such wholsome Truths, then she began to set forth her own Stuff, and taught, that no Sanctification was any Evidence of a good E­state, except their Justification were first cleared up to them by the immediate Witness of the SPIRIT; and that to see any Work of Grace (either Faith or [Page xiii] Repentance, &c. ) before this immediate Witness was a Covenant of Works: Whereupon many good Souls, that had been of long-approv'd Holiness, were brought to renounce all the Work of Grace in them, and to wait for this immediate Revelation. Then sprung up also the Opinion of the indwelling of the Person of the HOLY GHOST, and of Union with CHRIST, and Justification before Faith, and a denying of any Gifts or Graces, or inherent Qualifications; and that CHRIST was all, and did all, and that the Soul remained always as a dead Organ, and other gross Errors.—It was indeed a Wonder, upon what a sudden the whole Church of BOSTON (some few excepted) were become her new Converts and infected with her Opinions: And ma­ny also out of the Church, and of other Churches, yea, many profane Persons became of her Opinion; for it was a very easy and acceptable Way to Heaven, to see nothing, to have nothing, but to wait for CHRIST to do all. After she had thus prevail'd, and drawn some of eminent Place and Parts to her Party, she kept open House for all Comers, and set up two Lec­ture-Days in the Week, when there usually met at her House threescore or fourscore Persons. The Pre­tence was to repeat Sermons; but when that was done, she would comment upon the Doctrines, and in­terpret all Passages at her Pleasure, and expound dark Places of Scripture, so as whatsoever the Letter held forth (for this was one of her Tenets, that the whole Scripture in the Letter of it held forth nothing but a Covenant of Works) she would be sure to make it serve her Turn, for the confirming her main Principles, whereof this was another, that the darker our Sanctification is, the clearer is our Justificati­on. And indeed most of her Tenets tended to Sloth­fulness, and quench all Endeavours in the Creature. And now there was no Speech so much in Use as of [Page xiv] vilifying Sanctification, and all for advancing CHRIST and free Grace.—All indeed that opposed this Wo­man (being near all the Elders, and most of the faithful Christians in the Country) she spoke of as un­der a Covenant of Works, that she might with the more Credit disclose and advance her Master-piece of immediate Revelations, under the fair Pretence of the Covenant of free Grace: Wherein she had not fail'd of her Aim, to the utter Subversion both of the Churches, and the civil State, if the most wise and merciful Providence of the LORD had not prevented it, by keeping so many of the Magistrates and Elders free from the Infection.

These were the cunning Sleights used for the spread­ing of Error, not only in the Church of BOSTON, where most of these Seducers lived, but also in almost all Parts of the Country. Besides which, the Sectaries (to use the Words of Mr. JOHNSON) had other pretty Knacks to delude with all; such as the tell­ing of rare Revelations of Things to come from the SPIRIT, and the weakening the Word of the LORD in the Mouth of his Ministers, by putting ignorant and unlettered Men and Women in a Posture of preaching to a Multitude, that they might be praised for their able Tongue. Come along with me, says one of them, I'll bring you to a Woman that preaches better Gospel than any of your black­Coats that have been at the University; a Wo­man of another Kind of Spirit, who hath had ma­ny Revelations of Things to come: And for my Part, faith he, I had rather hear such a one that speaks from the meer Motion the SPIRIT, [Page xv] without any Study at all, than any of your learn­ed Scholars, although they may be fuller of Scrip­ture; [...]ay, and admit they may speak by the Help of the SPIRIT, yet the other goes beyond them.—By which, and divers other such like Matters, which might be here inserted, you may see how these Sect­aries, love the Preheminence, and for this End seek to deprive the Ministers of CHRIST, inveigling as many as they can in the Head, that they take too much upon them, scoffing at their Scholar-like Way of Preaching, wherein the gross Dissimulation of these erroneous Persons hath appear'd exceedingly.

The Opinions being thus spread in the Country, and grown to their full Ripeness and Latitude, through the Nimbleness and Activity of their Fo­menters, began now to lift up their Heads full high, to stare us in the Face, and confront all that op­posed them. And what added Vigour and Boldness to them was, that, by this Time, they had some of all Sorts and Quality, in all Places, to defend and patronise them; some of the Magistrates, some Gentlemen, some Scholars, and Men of Learn­ing, some Burgesses of the General Court, some of our Captains and Souldiers, some chief Men in Towns, and some Men eminent for Religion, Parts and Wit. So that, wheresoever the Case of the Opinions came in Agitation, there wanted not Patrons to stand up to plead for them; and if any of the Opinionists were complained of in the Courts for their Misdemeanours, or brought before the Church for Conviction or Censure, still some or other of that Party would not only suspend giving their Vote against them, but would labour to justify them, side with them, and protest against a­ny Sentence that should pass upon them; and so be ready not only to harden the Delinquent against [Page xvi] all Means of Conviction, but to raise a Mutiny if the Major-Part should carry it against them: So, in Town-Meetings, Military-Trainings, and all other Societies, yea, almost in every Family, it was hard, if some or other were not ready to rise up in Defence of them, even as of the Apple of their own Eye. *

Now, O their Boldness, Pride, Alienations from their old and dearest Friends, the Disturbances, Di­visions, Contentions, they raised among us, both in Church and State, and in Families, setting Divi­sions betwixt Husband and Wife!

Oh the sore Censures against all Sorts that op­posed them, and the Contempt they cast upon our godly Magistrates, Churches, Ministers, and all that were set over them, when they stood in their Way!

Now the faithful Ministers of CHRIST must have Dung cast on their Faces, and be no better [Page xvii] than LEGAL PREACHERS, BAAL'S PRIESTS, POPISH FACTORS, SCRIBES, PHARISEES, and OPPOSERS OF CHRIST HIMSELF.

Now they must be pointed at, as it were, with the Finger, and reproached by Name. Such a Church-Officer is an ignorant Man, and knows not CHRIST; such an one is under a Covenant of Works; such a Pastor is a proud Man, and would make a good Persecutor; such a Teach­er is grosly popish: So that, thro' these Re­proaches, Occasion was given to Men to abhor the Offerings of the LORD.

Now one of them, in a solemn Convention of Mi­nisters, dared to say to their Faces, that they did not preach the Covenant of free Grace, and that they themselves had not the Seal of the SPIRIT, &c.

Now, after our Sermons were ended, at our pub­lic Lectures, you might have seen half a Dozen [Page xviii] Pistols discharg'd at the Face of the Preacher, so many Objections (I mean) made by the Opini­onists, in the open Assembly, against our Doctrine delivered, if it suted not their new Fancies, to the marvellous weakening of holy Truths delivered, in the Hearts of all the weaker Sort; and this done, not once and away, but from Day to Day af­ter our Sermons; yea, they would come, when they heard a Minister was upon such a Point as was like to strike their Opinions, with a Purpose to oppose him to his Face.

Now you might have seen many of the Opini­onists rising up, and contemptuously turning their Backs upon the faithful Pastor of that Church, and GOING FORTH FROM THE ASSEMBLY, when he began to pray or preach.

Now, you might have heard one of them preach­ing a most dangerous Sermon, in a great Assembly, when he divided the whole Country into two Ranks, some (that were of his Opinion) under a Covenant of Grace, and those were Friends to CHRIST; others, under a Covenant of Works, whom they might know by this, if they evidence their good Estate by their Sanctification: Those (said he) were ENEMIES TO CHRIST, HE­RODS, PILATES, SCRIBES and PHARISEES; yea, ANTICHRISTS: And advis'd all under a Covenant of Grace to look upon them as such, and did with great Zeal stimulate them to deal with them as they would with such; and withall alledging the Story of MOSES that killed the EGYPTIAN, barely left it so. I mention not this, or any Thing in the least Degree, to reflect upon this Man, or any other; for GOD hath long since opened his Eyes (I hope): But to shew what Racket these Opi­nions [Page xix] did then make, and will whenever they get Head.

Now, you might have seen open Contempt cast upon the Face of the whole General Court in subtle Words to this very Effect; that the Magistrates were AHABS, AMAZIAHS, SCRIBES and PHARISEES, ENEMIES TO CHRIST, led by Satan that old Enemy of free Grace; and that it were better that a Milstone were hung about their Necks, and they were drowned in the Sea, than they should censure one of their Judgment, which they were now about to do.

Another of them you might have seen so audaciously insolent, and high-slown in Spirit and Speech, that she bad the Court of Magistrates (when they were about to censure her for her pernicious Carriages) take Heed, what they did to her; for she knew by infallible Revelation, that, for this Act which they were about to pass against her, GOD would ruin them, their whole Posterity, and the Com­mon-Wealth.*

By a little Taste of a few Passages, instead of Multitudes, here presented, you may see, what a [Page xx] Height they were grown to, in a short Time; and what a Spirit of Pride, Insolency, Contempt of Au­thority, Division, Sedition, they were acted by. It was a Wonder of Mercy, that they had not set our Common-Wealth and Churches on Fire, and con­sumed us all therein.

They being mounted to this Heighth, and carried with such a strong Hand (as you have heard), and seeing a Spirit of Error, Subtilty, Malice, and Con­tempt of all Men that were not of their Minds, [Page xxi] breathing in them, our Hearts sadded, and our Spi­rits tired, we sighed and groaned to Heaven, we humbled our Souls by Prayer and Fasting that the LORD would find out, and bless some Means and Ways for the Cure of this Sore, and deliver his Truth and our selves from this heavy Bondage: Which, when his own Time was come, he hearkened unto, and in infinite Mercy looked upon our Sorrows, and did, in a wonderful Manner, beyond all Ex­pectation, free us by these Means following.

1. He stirred up all the Minister's Spirits, in the Country, to preach against those Errors, and Prac­tices, that so much pestered the Country, to inform, to confute, to rebuke, &c. thereby to cure those that were diseased already, and to give Antidotes to the rest, to preserve them from Infection: And tho' this Ordinance went not without its appointed Ef­fect, in the latter Respect; yet, we found it not so effectual for the driving away of this Infection as we desired, for they (most of them) hardened their Faces, and bent their Wits to oppose, and con­firm themselves in their Way.

2. We spent much Time and Strength in Con­ference with them, sometimes in private before the Elders only, sometimes in our public Congregati­ons for all Comers; many, very many Hours, and half Days together we spent therein, to see if any Means might prevail. We gave them free Leave, with all Lenity and Patience, to lay down what they could say for their Opinions, and an­swered them from Point to Point, and then brought clear Arguments from evident Scriptures against them, and put them to answer Things, even until they were oftentimes brought to be either silent, or [Page xxii] driven to deny common Principles, or shuffle off plain Scripture; and yet, (such was their Pride and Hardness of Heart, that) they would not yield to the Truth, but did tell us they would take Time to consider of our Arguments: And, in the mean Time, meeting with their Abetters, strengthened themselves again in their old Way, that when we dealt with them next Time, we found them further off than before, so that our Hopes began to lan­guish of reducing them by private Means.

3. Then we had an Assembly of all the Mini­sters and learned Men in the whole Country, which held for three Weeks together at CAMBRIDGE, Mr. HOOKER and Mr. BUCKLEY, being chosen Mode­rators, or Prolocutors, the Magistrates sitting present all that Time, as Hearers, and Speakers also when they saw fit. A Liberty also was given to any of the Country to come in and hear, (it being appointed, in great Part, for the Satisfaction of the People) and a Place was appointed for all the Opinionists to come in, and take Liberty of Speech (only due Order observed) as much as any of ourselves had, and as freely. The first Week we spent in con­futing the loose Opinions that we gathered up in the Country.—The other Fortnight we spent in a plain syllogistical Dispute (ad Vulgus as much as might be), gathered up nine of the chiefest Points (on which the rest depended) and disputed of them all in Order, pro and con.—GOD was much pre­sent with his Servants, Truth began to get Ground, and the adverse Party to be at a Stand; but af­ter Discourse among themselves, still they hardened one another: Yet, the Work of the Assembly (thro' GOD'S Blessing) gained much on the Hearers that were indifferent, to strengthen them; and on many wavering, to settle them. The Error of the Opi­nions, [Page xxiii] and Wilfulness of their Maintainers laid stark naked. *

The last Stroke that slew the Opinions, was the falling away of their Leaders. (1.) Into more hideous, and Soul-destroying Delusions, which ruin, indeed, all Religion; as, that the Souls of Men are mortal like the Beasts; that there is no such Thing as inherent Righteousness; that these Bodies of ours shall not rise again; that their own Revelati­ons of particular Events were as infallible as the Scripture, &c. (2.) They grew also (many of them) very loose, and degenerate in their Prac­tices (for these Opinions will certainly produce a filthy Life by Degrees); as no Prayer in their Families, no Sabbath, insufferable Pride, fre­quent and hideous Lying; diverse of them being proved guilty, some of five, others of ten gross Lies: Another falling into a Lie, GOD smote him in the very Act, that he sunk down into a deep Swound, and being by hot Waters recovered, and coming to himself, said Oh GOD, thou mightest have struck me dead, as ANANIAS and SAPPHIRA, for I have maintained a Lie. Mrs.—and others cast out of the Church for Lying; and some guilty of FOULER SINS than all these, which I here name not.

These Things exceedingly amazed their Followers, (especially such as were led a [...]ter them in the Sim­plicity, [Page xxiv] of their Hearts, as many were) and now they began to see that they were deluded by them.—Now no Man could lay more upon them than they would upon themselves, in their Acknowledgements. Many, after this, came to us, who before fled from us, with such Desires as those, Acts 2. Men and Bre­thren, What shall we do? And did willingly take Shame to themselves, in the open Assemblies, by con­fessing (some of them with many Tears) how they had given Offence to the LORD, and his People, by de­parting from the Truth, and being led by a Spirit of Error, their Alienation from their Brethren in their Affections, and their crooked and perverse walking in Contempt of Authority, slighting the Churches, and despising the Counsel of their godly Teachers.

Now they would freely discover the Sleights the Adversaries had used to undermine them by, and steal away their Eyes from the Truth, and their Brethren, which before (whilst their Eyes were seal'd) they could not see. And the Fruit of this was great Praise to the LORD, who had thus wonderfully bro't the Matter about; Gladness in all our Hearts and Faces, and Expressions of our renewed Affecti­on by receiving them again into our Bosom: And from that Time until now they have walk'd (accord­ing to their renewed Covenants) humbly and loving­ly among us, holding forth Truth and Peace with Power.

But from the rest, who (notwithstanding all these Means of Conviction) yet stood obdurate, yea, more hardned (as we had Reason to fear) than before, we convented those of them that were Members before the Churches, and yet labour'd once and again to convince them, not only of their Errors, but also of sundry exorbitant Practices which they had [Page xxv] fallen into, as manifest Pride, Contempt of Autho­rity, neglecting to hear the Church, and lying &c: But after no Means prevail'd, we were driven with sad Hearts to give them up to Satan; yet not simply for their Opinions (for which I find we have been slanderously traduced), but the chiefest Cause of their Censure, was their Miscarriages persisted in with great Obstinacy.

Thus the LORD heard our Groans to Heaven, and freed us from this great and sore Affliction, which first was small, like ELIAS'S Cloud, but after spread the Heavens; and hath given the Churches rest from this Disturbance ever since, that we know none that lifts up his Head to disturb our sweet Peace, in any of the Churches of CHRIST among us: Blessed be his Name.

This, in brief is a just Account of the religious Commotion in the Country, soon after its first Settle­ment by our Fathers; which I could not omit present­ing the Reader with, hoping it might be of Service at such a Day as this.—Few, I believe, will venture [Page xxvi] to disown a Likeness between the Disturbances then and now: They are indeed suprisingly similar; inso­much, that, if I had not spoken in Language, Part of which was in Print, fifty; and Part, eighty Years ago, some, I doubt not, would have imagined, I had purposely gone into the Use of certain Words and Phrases, to make former Times look like the present; and not only so, but that I had artfully given Things a Turn, so as to lead People, while they were reading of ancient Days, to think of those that are but just past.—The Boldness and Insolency of some of the Zealots of this Day; their Alienations from their old Friends; the Disturbances, Contentions, Separa­tions, and Schisms, they have raised in the Country, in Families, in Churches, in Towns; the Reproaches they have cast upon all who don't think as they do, particularly upon the Body of the standing Ministers: These, with other Things I need not mention, are as significantly spoken of, in the Words pointing out the sad State of Religion in old-time, as any could now adapt Language, were they inclin'd to describe what has happened, of late, in various Parts of our Land. And if People a few Years since, had generally known what had befallen the Country, in its Beginnings, it would have been, I can't but think, a great Preser­vative against the Errors and Disorders they have unhappily run into: Nor is it too late now to furnish them with some general History of this.—It may still be of Advantage, not only to guard those who are not as yet infected, but to check the Growth of our Dif­ficulties; especially, if due Attendance is given to the Means and Methods used by our Fathers, when the Churches, in their Day, were in Danger.—Their be­ing spoken of under all the Names of Ignominy and Contempt did not affrighten them from Duty; no, but they appeared, notwithstanding, bold in the Cause of Truth and good Order, against all Opposition: [Page xxvii] And having herein set us a noble Example, we shall do well to follow their Steps.

It may not be amiss to observe here, as the Church of which I am a Pastor, was the only one in BOSTON, in the Times I have been speaking of, so this was the Church to which most of the grand Opinionists belong'd: And from hence it was, that Disturbance went forth into the Country.—Many of its Mem­bers depended upon the immediate Witness of the SPIRIT for an Assurance of their good Estate, so as to renounce Sanctification as any Evidence in the Case; which indeed was the Root of most of the Errors and Confusions in that Day.—Their belov­ed Teacher, Mr. COTTON, though a Gentleman of considerable Parts, and Learning, and exemplary Piety, was yet not altogether free from Blame. The famous Mr. NORTON intimates as much, while yet he speaks honourably of him. His Words are these. * Though his Forbearance was both observable, and very imi­table, in the Things which concerned himself; yet he could not forbear them whom he knew to be E­vil. An Experience whereof we saw concerning some Heterodox Spirits, who, by their specious Discourses of free Grace, and subdolous concealing of their Principles, so far deceived him into a bet­ter Opinion of them than there was Cause, as that, notwithstanding they fastened their Errors up­on him in general, and abused his Doctrine, to the countenancing of their denying of inherent Grace in particular; yet, he was slow to be­lieve these Things of them, and slower to bear Wit­ness against them: But so soon as the Truth herein appear'd to him, hear his own Words taken out of his Letter to Mr. DAVENPORT;the Truth [Page xxviii] is, saith he, the Body of the Island [BOSTON] is bent to Backsliding into Error and Delusion: The LORD pity and pardon them, and ME also, who have been so slow to see their Windings, and subtle Contrivances, and Insinuations, in all their Transactions.’Yea, such was his Ingenuity and Piety, as that his Soul was not satisfied without often breaking forth into affectionate bewailing of his Infirmity herein, in the public Assembly, some­times in Prayer, sometimes in Sermon; and that with Tears.

Thanks be to GOD, who notwithstanding all our Errors in Doctrine, and Disorders in Practice, has continued us a Church to this Day.—May the glo­rious King in Sion cleanse and sanctify us! protect and bless us! And, at last, present us to GOD, e­ven the FATHER, a glorious Church, without Spot, or Wrinkle, or any such Thing! Amen.—Let us always, my Brethren, hold fast the Truth, with Peace and Holiness: And, if there are those among us, who are Enemies to that which formerly stained our Glory, it may not be thought strange: Nor would it be to the Reproach of this ancient Church, if it should please GOD to succeed the following Attempt of one of its Pastors, to put a Stop to like Errors and Disorders with those, which once proceeded from it to the public Hurt.

To conclude now with a few Words concerning the ensuing Treatise.—Had I wrote it to please my self, it would have been without those numerous Quotati­ons, which, I am sensible, have not only taken up a great Deal of Room, but made the Book less agreable to many Readers. My Design herein was, to make it evident, that the Divines, in most Esteem, in these Churches, for their Piety and Soundness in the [Page xxix] Faith, have spoken in much the same Language, upon the Things now in Agitation, with those who have been called Opposers of the Work of GOD, and charg'd with leading Souls to Hell: And I was in Hopes, what they said might be regarded, if Con­tempt was poured upon what I offered in my own Words. And if this End may be answered, I shall be content, tho' I have appeared in a Form not so well suted to my own Inclinations.

It has been my Endeavour to write, so as to give no just Occasion of Offence to any Gentleman, with whom I have thought it needful to concern my self. If any Expressions have slipt from me which savour of Bit­terness, I willingly retract them, and ask Pardon of those, whoever they be, who may be ill-treated by them. Some of the Language, in here and there a Paper I have made use of, I own, is harsh; and should have been altered, had it been in my Power to have done it. Whatever, in this Kind, may be delivered in too hard Words, I hope will be over-look'd so far as I am ac­countable for it.

As for Facts, I have related none but such as I really believe my self, and, as I think, upon sufficient Evidence, Few, perhaps, have taken more Pains to inform them­selves than I have done. I have been a Circle of more than three hundred Miles, and had, by this Means, an Opportunity of going thro' a great Number of Towns in this, and the neighbouring Government of CONNEC­TICUT, and of having personal Conversation with most of the Ministers, and many other Gentlemen, in the Country, and of settling a Correspondence with several of them, with a particular View to know, as nearly as might be the Truth of Things, upon better Evidence than that of meer Hear-say. After all, I may have been guilty of Mistakes; tho' I am not conscious of it: [Page xxx] And I shall be obliged to any of my Fathers or Bre­thren in the Ministry, or others, if they will set me right wherein they may think I have erred, whether in Point of Fact, or Reasoning upon it. My Senti­ments upon the Times, I have freely offered, from the Beginning, in several Sermons, which have been made publick; and if, instead of secretly whispering to my Disadvantage, any, by the Way of the Press, or private Conference, had endeavoured to show me wherein I have delivered any Thing dishonorary to the Cause of Religion, I should have esteemed it a Kindness.—I hope I have all along aim'd at the pro­moting of Truth and Holiness: This is the View I profess to write with at present; and if I have ad­vanced that which has a contrary Tendency, I should be glad to be convinced of it, that I might make an open Retraction.

I expect to be further loaded with ill Names: And so far as this may tend to render me less useful to those I would be glad to serve, I shall be sorry: But otherwise, 'tis with me a small Matter to be judg­ed of Man's Judgment: Nor shall I regard the little Squibs that may be thrown at me by those, who think the Cause of Truth will be better serv'd by rail­ing, than arguing. I shall not mispend my Time to take Notice of what may be said by such; but if any will be at the Pains to give what I have offered the public a fair and Christian Examination, I shall think myself obliged to make them some sutable Ac­knowledgment.

CHARLES CHAUNCY.
[Page]

A LIST Of the SUBSCRIBERS.

His EXCELLENCY WILLIAM SHIRLEY Esq Captain General and Governour in Chief over His Majesty's Province of the Massachusetts. Bay in New-England. (for six)

The Honourable JONATHAN LAW Esq Governour of the Colony of Connecticut.

The Honourable RICHARD WARD Esq Governour of the Colony of Rhode-Island and Providence Plantations.

The Honourable SPENCER PHIPPS Esq Lieutenant Governour of the Massachusetts. (for two)

The Honourable WILLIAM DUMMER Esq late Lieu­tenant Governour of the Massachusetts. (for three)

A
  • THE Honourable John Alford of Charlestown Esq (for three)
  • Mr. James Abbot of Rumford
  • Jedidiah Adams M. A.
  • Mr. Daniel Adams of Suffield
  • Joseph Adams of Springfield M. A.
  • Mr. Pygan Adams of New-London
  • Mr. Thomas Adams of East-Haddam
  • Capt. Daniel Allen of New-Haven
  • Mr. Edward Allen of Milford
  • The Rev. Mr. William Allen of Greenland (for two)
  • Mr. William Allen of Newbury
  • Samuel Andrew M. A.
  • Mr. Thomas Arthur B. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Jonathan Ashley of Deerfield
B
  • [Page 2]The Hon. Thomas Berry of Ipswich Esq
  • The Hon. William Brown of Salem Esq (for three)
  • The Hon. John Buckley of Colchester Esq (for two)
  • The Hon. Peter Bourse of Newport Esq
  • Mr. John Bachelder of Kensington
  • Mr. Nathan Bachelder of Kingston
  • Mr. Joseph Bachelder of Hampton
  • Mr. Josiah Bachelder of Hampton
  • The Rev. Mr. Jacob Bacon of Ashuelot
  • Mr. Samuel Bailey of Newbury
  • Mr. Joseph Baker
  • Mr. Robert Baker of Sudbury
  • The Rev. Mr. William Balch of Bradford
  • Mr. David Baldwin of Sudbury
  • The Rev. Mr. John Ballantine of Westfield
  • Mr. Benjamin Ballard
  • Mr. Josiah Ballard
  • Mr. John Barker of Acton
  • Mr. Joseph Barns of Acton
  • The Rev. Mr. Edward Barnard of Haverhill
  • The Rev. Mr. John Barnard of Marblehead
  • The Rev. Mr. John Barnard of Andover (for three)
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Barnard of Newbury
  • Mr. John Barrell Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Barrett of Hopkington
  • Capt. Richard Bartlet of Newbury
  • Samuel Barton of Salem Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Benjamin Bass of Hanover
  • Mr. Thomas Baxter
  • The Rev. Mr. Abner Bayley of Methuen
  • Mr. Enoch Bayley of Newbury M. A.
  • John Henry Bastide Esq
  • Mr. Joshua Bayley of Newbury
  • Mr. James Beautineau Merchant (for six)
  • Mr. John Becham
  • Mrs. Mary Bennet
  • Mr. Divan Berry of Walling ford
  • Mr. Thomas Berry of Wallingford
  • [Page 3] Nathanael Bethune M. A. Merchant (for three)
  • Mr. Simon Bachelder of Kensington
  • Mr. Joseph Bartlet
  • Mr. James Bickne [...] of Hartford
  • Mr. Moses Blake of Kensington
  • Mr. Hezekiah Blake of Kingston
  • Mr. John Blowers
  • Mr. Offen Boardman of Newbury William Bowdoin M. A. Merchant (for three)
  • The Rev. Mr. Shearjashub Bourne of Scituate
  • Mr. Ebenezer Bowditch of Salem Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. Benjamin Bowers of Middleton
  • The Rev. Mr. Nicholas Bowes of Bedford
  • The Rev. Mr. Jonathan Bowman of Dorchester (for 2)
  • Mr. Nicholas Boylston Merchant
  • Mr. Theopf [...]ilus Bradbury of Newbury William Bradbury of Salisbury Esq
  • Mr. Gamaliel Bradford of Duxbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Simon Bradstreet of Marblehead
  • Mr. Noadiah Brainard of East-Haddam William Brattle of Cambridge Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Robert Breck of Springfield
  • Mr. John Brewster of Duxbury
  • Mr. William Brock Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. James Bridgham of Brimfield
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Bridge of Chelmsford
  • Mr. Samuel Bridgham (for two)
  • Mr. Samuel Briscoe of Milford
  • Mr. Abijah Browne Benjamin Browne of Salem Esq
  • Mr. Ephraim Browne of Concord
  • Mr. James Browne of Newbury
  • Mr. Jonathan Browne of Kensington
  • Mr. Josiah Browne of Sudbury Robert Brown of Plymouth Esq (for six)
  • Mr. Ebenezer Bryan of Milford
  • Joseph Bryan of Milford M. A.
  • Joseph Buckingham M. A.
  • [Page 4] Capt. Edward Buckley of Weathersfield
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathan Bucknam of Medway
  • Mr. Abraham Burbank of Suffield
  • Mr. John Burbank of Suffield
  • Mr. James Burbeen of Wilmington
  • Mr. Joseph Burbeen
  • The Rev. Mr. Isaac Burr of Worcester
  • The Rev. Mr. John Burt of Bristol (for nine)
  • Mr. Thomas Buttler (for two)
  • Mr. John Buttolph (for two)
  • Mr. Josias Byles
C
  • The Hon. John Chandler of Woodstock Esq
  • The Hon. John Cushing of Scituate Esq
  • The Hon. John Chandler of Worcester Esq
  • The Hon. John Chipman of Newport Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Clap Rector of Yale-College in New-Haven
  • John Cabot M. A.
  • Mr. Charles Caldwell of Guilford Merchant
  • Mr. Joseph Calfe
  • The Rev. Mr. John Callender of Newport
  • Mr. Joseph Callender
  • Mr. Samuel Carey jun.
  • Mr. Josiah Carter
  • Mr. Thomas Carlton
  • The Rev. Mr. Joseph Champney of Beverley
  • Mr. Samuel Chandler jun. of Concord
  • Mr. John Channing of Newport
  • Josiah Chace of Newbury M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Stephen Chace of Lyn
  • Mr. Josiah Chauncy of Hadley David Cheesborough of Newport M. A. Merchant
  • Capt. Bartholomew Cheever
  • Mr. Nathanael Cheney of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Cheney of Brookfield
  • Mr. Jonathan Church of Springfield
  • Mr. Elijah Clap
  • The Rev. Mr. Supply Clap of Woburn
  • [Page 5] Thomas Clap of Scituate Esq
  • Capt. Jonathan Clark Merchant
  • Mr. Josiah Clark
  • The Rev. Mr. Peter Clark of Salem-Village
  • William Clark M. A. Physician
  • Mr. Enoch Cleeveland of Acton
  • Mr. Samuel Clifford of Kensington
  • Mr. Nathan Clough of Kensington
  • Mr. Ebenezer Coburn
  • Mr. Seth Coburn
  • William Coddington jun. of Newport Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Peter Coffin of Kingston
  • Mr. Tristram Coffin of Newbury
  • John Colman Esq
  • Capt. Nathanael Colman of Hatfield
  • Mr. David Colson
  • Mr. John Colson
  • The Rev. Mr. Benjamin Colton of Hartford
  • Mr. Jonathan Colton of Wallingford
  • The Rev. Mr. Jeremiah Condy
  • Josiah Convers M. A. Physician
  • Mr. John Cook of Hartford
  • Middlecott Cook M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Cook of Cambridge
  • The Rev. Mr. William Cook of Sudbury
  • Mr. Richard Cotta (for two)
  • Mrs. Johannah Cottle of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. John Cotton of Newton
  • Josiah Cotton of Plymouth Esq
  • Roland Cotton M. A.
  • Mr. John Cragin of Acton
  • Major Joseph Crosbey of Braintr [...]
  • Richard Crouch of Hadley Esq
  • Mr. Robert Cuming of Concord
  • Mr. Witter Cumings of Newbury (for two)
  • Mr. Ephraim Curtis of Sudbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Jeremiah Curtis of Panthorn
  • The Rev. Mr. Philip Curtis of Stoughton
  • [Page 6] George Curwin of Salem M. A.
  • Samuel Curwin of Salem M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Caleb Cushing of Salisbury
  • The Rev. Mr. James Cushing of Haverhill
  • The Rev. Mr. Job Cushing of Shrewsbury
  • The Rev. Mr. John Cushing of Boxford
  • Mr. Joseph Cushing of Scituate
  • Mr. Jonathan Cushing
  • Matthew Cushing M. A.
  • Mr. David Cuttler
  • Robert Cuttler B. A.
D
  • The Hon. Paul Dudley of Roxbury Esq
  • The Hon. William Dudley of Roxbury Esq
  • The Hon. Samuel Danforth of Cambridge Esq
  • Capt. Michael Dalton of Newbury
  • Mr. Ebenezer Darby of Concord
  • Thomas Darling M. A.
  • Mr. John Darrell
  • Mr. William Davenport of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Joseph Davis of Holden
  • Mr. James Davidson of Milford
  • Aaron Day M. A.
  • Seth Dean M. A.
  • Mr. Nathanael Delano of Duxbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Devotion of Windham
  • The Rev. Mr. James Diman of Salem
  • Mr. William Diodate of New-Haven Merchant
  • Mr. Joseph Dow
  • William Downs M. A.
  • Mr. Samuel Dowse of Charlestown
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Dunbar of Stoughton
  • Mr. Shem Drown
  • Mr. Joseph Dyar of Worcester
E
  • The Hon. William Ellery of Newport Esq (for two)
  • Mr. Benjamin Eastabrook of Sudbury
  • Mr. Joseph Edwards Bookseller (for twelve)
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathanale Eells of Scituate
  • [Page 7] The Rev. Mr. Jacob Eliot of Lebanon
  • Mr. Edward Ellis Physician
  • Mr. Moses Emery of Newbury
  • Mr. Stephen Emery of Newbury
  • Mr. Benjamin Emmons (for two)
  • Mr. David Ensign of Hartford
  • John Erving Esq (for six)
  • Mr. Francis Evelith
F
  • Henry Frankland Esq Collector of his Majesty's Customs for the Port of Boston (for six)
  • Mr. Barnabas Farnam of Rumford
  • Daniel Farnam of Newbury M. A. (for two)
  • Nathanael Farrand jun. of Milford M. A.
  • Mr. John Farwell
  • Mr. Jonathan Fiffield of Hampton
  • Benjamin Fitch M. A. (for two)
  • Benjamin Flagg Esq Sheriff of the County of Worcester
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Flagg of Cheshire
  • Mr. Joseph Fletcher of Acton
  • Mr. Thomas Fleet Printer (for six)
  • Capt. James Flucker of Charlestown (for two)
  • Henry Flynt Esq Fellow of Harvard-College
  • The Rev. Mr. Jeremiah Fogg of Kensington
  • Mr. Edward Foster of Suffield
  • The Rev. Mr. John Fowle of Hingham
  • Mr. Isaac Fowles
  • Mr. John Fox
  • Mrs. Sarah Frankland (for six)
  • Capt. Thomas Frankland Commander of his Maje­sty's Ship Rose (for two)
  • Mr. John Franklyn
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Frink of Rutland Stephen Frost M. A. (for two)
  • Mr. John Fuller of East-Haddam
G
  • The Hon. John Greenleafe of Newbury Esq (for six)
  • Mr. Moses Gage of Bradford
  • Benjamin Gale of Killing sworth M. A. Physician (2)
  • Capt. Caleb Gardner of Newport
  • David Gardiner of New-London M. A. (for two)
  • [Page 8] The Rev. Mr. John Gardner of Stow
  • Nathanael Gardner M. A.
  • Samuel Gardner of Salem M. A.
  • Mr. Samuel Gardner Merchant
  • Mr. Jeremiah Gates of East-Haddam
  • Mr. Joseph Gates of East-Haddam
  • Mr. Phinehas Gates of Stow
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Gay of Hingham
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Gay of Suffield
  • Mr. Lusher Gay of Dedham
  • Mr. Bartholomew Gedney
  • Hugh Geltson of Long-Island Esq
  • Benjamin Gerrish of Salem M. A. Merchant
  • Mr. Benjamin Gerrish
  • Col. Joseph Gerrish of Newbury
  • Mr. Moses Gerrish of Newbury
  • Samuel Gerrish M. A. Merchant
  • Mr. Thomas Gib of Milford
  • Nicholas Gilman of Kingston Esq
  • Mr. John Gilman of Kingston (for two)
  • Henry Gibbs of Salem M. A. Merchant
  • Samuel Gibson M. A.
  • Mr. Timothy Gibson of Stow
  • Mr. John Godfrey of Taunton
  • Mr. Ezekiel Goldthwait (for two)
  • Capt. James Gooch of Hopkinton
  • Mr. John Gooch Merchant (for six)
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathanael Gookin of Hampton
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Goss of Bolton (for six)
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Gould of Long-Island
  • Mr. Harrison Gray Merchant (for three)
  • Mrs. Abigail Green
  • Mr. Benjamin Green Merchant (for two)
  • Capt. Jeremiah Green (for four)
  • Mr. Jonas Green
  • Joseph Green M. A.
  • Mr. Timothy Green of New-London Printer (for 6)
  • Mr. Joseph Greenleafe of Newbury
  • [Page 9] Mr. Richard Greenleafe of Newbury Merch. (for 12)
  • Mr. Stephen Greenleafe M. A. Merchant (for two)
  • Mr. Tristram Greenleafe of Newbury
  • Mr, Samuel Greenough of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. John Greenwood of Rehoboth
  • Samuel Greenwood M. A.
  • Jeremiah Gridley Esq
H
  • The Rev. Mr. Edward Holyoke, President of Har­vard College, in Cambridge. (for four)
  • Moses Hale of Newbury M. A.
  • Mr. Nathan Hale of Newbury
  • Thomas Hale of Newbury Esq
  • Mr. Joseph Hall of Rumford
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Hall of Wallingford (for three)
  • Capt. Stephen Hall
  • The Rev. Mr. Theophilus Hall of Wallingford(for 2)
  • The Rev. Mr. Willard Hall of Westford
  • Mr. William Hall
  • Mr. Benjamin Hallowell
  • Belcher Hancock M. A. Fellow of Harvard College
  • The Rev. Mr. John Hancock of Braintree (for two)
  • Mr. Thomas Hancock Merchant (for six)
  • Mr. Elnathan Hanmer of Newport
  • The Rev. Mr. Timothy Harrington of Ashuelot (for 2)
  • Mr. William Hardy jun. of Bradford
  • Mr. John Harpin of Milford Physician
  • Mr. Benjamin Harris of Newbury Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. William Hart of Saybrook (for two)
  • Jonathan Hastings M. A. of Cambridge
  • Mr. Waitstill Hastings of Hatfield Physician
  • Mr. Hezekiah Hapgood of Stow
  • Mr. Josiah Haywood of Concord
  • Mr. Richard Hazen of Haverhill
  • The Rev. Mr. Stephen Heaton of Goshen (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathanael Henchman of Lyn (for four)
  • Mr. Elisha Hide of Norwich
  • Mr. Joseph Higgins of Lyme (for two)
  • [Page 10] Mr. Stephen Higginson of Salem Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. Abraham Hill of Rhode-Town
  • Mr. Joseph Hills of Newbury Physician
  • Mr. Samuel Hill
  • Mr. Smith Hills of Newbury
  • Jonathan Hoar, M. A.
  • Mr. Stephen Hobs of Kensington
  • Samuel Holbrooke M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer Hinsdale of Fort-Dummer
  • Mr. Joseph Holt of Wallingford
  • Joseph Holt of Andover M. A.
  • Capt. John Homans
  • The Rev. Mr. James Honeyman of Newport
  • The Rev. Mr. William Hooper (for two)
  • Mr. John Hopkinson of Bradford
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Hopkins of Springfield
  • Mr. Ephraim Hosmer of Concord
  • Mr. Jonathan Hosmer of Acton
  • The Rev. Mr. Stephen Hosmer of Haddam
  • Mr. James Hovey of Plymouth
  • Mr. Luke Hovey
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathanael Hunn of Reading in Connect.
  • Mr. Jabez Hunt
  • Mr. Jacob Hurd
  • Mr. Samuel Hunting of Long-Island
  • Mr. Ebenezer Hews of Newbury
  • Thomas Hutchinson Esq (for two)
J
  • Edward Jackson M. A. (for six)
  • Mr. Joseph Jackson
  • Mr. Thomas Jackson
  • Mr. Joseph Jacob of Scituate
  • George Jaffrey jun. of Portsmouth M. A.
  • Mr. Leonard Jarvis Merchant
  • Mr. James Jeffrey of Salem Merchant
  • Mr. David Jenkins
  • Mr. William Jennison of Watertown
  • [Page 11] Mr. Edward Jennings
  • Mr. John Indicott jun.
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Johnson of Stratford
  • The Rev. Mr. William Johnson of Newbury
  • Mr. Samuel Johnson
  • Mr. Timothy Johnson (for two)
  • Thomas Jones B. A.
K
  • Mr. John Kelley of Newbury
  • Mr. Daniel Kembal
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Kendal of New-Salem
  • Thomas Kilby Esq (for twelve)
  • Mr. Joseph King of Suffield
  • Mr. Josiah King of Suffield
  • Mr. Benjamin Kneeland jun.
L
  • The Hon. Benjamin Lynde of Salem Esq
  • The Hon. Isaac Lothrop of Plimouth Esq
  • The Hon. Benjamin Lynde jun. of Salem Esq
  • Joshua Lamb of Roxbury Esq
  • Mr. William Lampson of Kingston
  • Mr. Benjamin Landon Merchant
  • Capt. John Larrabee Lieut. of Castle Wm (for 2)
  • Mr. Thomas Law of Acton
  • Capt. James Leavett
  • Mr. Jonathan Leavett
  • Joseph Lee M. A. Merchant (for two)
  • Mr. Knight Leverett (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. Daniel Lewis of Pembrook
  • Daniel Lewis jun. of Pembrook M. A.
  • Mr. Elisha Lewis of Farmington
  • Ezekiel Lewis jun. M. A. Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. Isaiah Lewis of Eastham
  • Mr. John Light
  • Benjamin Lincoln of Hingham Esq
  • Mr. David Little jun. of Marshfield
  • [Page 12] Mr. Enoch Little of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Ephraim Little of Colchester (for two)
  • Otis Little of Marshfield Esq
  • Mr. Andrew Lord of Saybrook
  • John Loring M. A. Physician (for two)
  • Jonathan Loring of Marlborough M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Israel Loring of Sudbury
  • Mr. Henry Lovejoy of Rumford
  • John Lovel M. A. Master of the South Grammar-School
  • Mr. Ebenezer Lowell (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. John Lowell of Newbury
  • Mr. Joshua Lunt
  • Mr. Stephen Lyferd of Exeter
  • Mr. Caleb Lyman (for two)
  • William Lynde of Salem M. A. Merchant
  • Mr. Josiah Lyndon of Newport (for two)
M
  • The Rev. Mr. Thaddeus Maccarty of Kingston
  • Mr. Hugh Mc'Daniel (for two)
  • Mr. Pelatiah Man of Wrentham
  • Richard Mansfield B. A.
  • Mr. Richard Mansfield of Sudbury
  • Mr. Jonathan Marble of Stow
  • Mr. Jacob March of Newbury Physician
  • Capt. Daniel Marquand
  • The Rev. Mr. Cyrus Marsh
  • Mr. Daniel Marsh of Hadley
  • Mr. Ebenezer Marsh of Hadley
  • The Rev. Mr. Elisha Marsh of Narragansett
  • Mr. Job Marsh of Hadley
  • John Marsh of Hartford Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Jonathan Marsh jun. of New-Hartford
  • Joseph Marsh M. A.
  • Thomas Marsh M. A. Fellow of Harvard-College
  • Mr. Benjamin Marshall of Providence
  • Mr. Joseph Marshall of Milford (for three)
  • Thaddeus Mason M. A.
  • [Page 13] Moses Mather M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Mather
  • Mr. Timothy Mather of Lyme
  • Joseph Mayhew M. A. Fellow of Harvard-College
  • John Mellen B. A.
  • Mr. John Melven of Concord
  • Mr. Benjamin Merrell of Killingsworth
  • Mr. Nathanael Merrell of Nottingham
  • Mr. John Merriam of Wallingford
  • Capt. Nathanael Merriam of Wallingford
  • The Rev. Mr. Noah Merriam of Springfield
  • Mr. John Miles of Concord
  • Mr. Samuel Miles of Concord
  • The Rev. Mr. Richardson Miner of Unity
  • Col. James Minot of Concord
  • Stephen Minot jun. M. A. Merchant
  • Mr. John Moffat of Portsmouth Merchant
  • Mr. John Moffat (for two)
  • Mr. Thomas Moffat Merchant
  • Mr. William Molineaux Merchant
  • Mr. Caleb Moody of Newbury
  • Mr. Benjamin Moody of Newbury
  • Mr. Joshua Moody of Newbury (for two)
  • Mr. Uriah Moor of Sudbury
  • Mr. William Moor of Sudbury
  • Mrs. Mary Mumford of Newport
  • Mrs. Abraham Moulton
  • Mr. Josiah Moulton
  • John Murdock of Plymouth Esq (for six)
N
  • Mr. Samuel Nelson of Plymouth
  • John Newman M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. John Newmarch of Kittery
  • Mr. John Newmarch jun. of Portsmouth
  • Christopher Newton of Milford
  • Samuel Nightingale of Pomfret M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Niles of Braintree
  • The Rev. Mr. Abraham Nott of Saybrook
  • [Page] The Rev. Mr. Joseph Noyes of New-Haven
  • Mr. Jacob Noyes
  • John Nutting M. A.
O
  • Mr. Dudley Odlin of Exeter, Physician
  • Eiisha Odlin of Exeter M. A. 2 Mr. John Odlin of Exeter 2 Woodb. Odlin of Exeter M. A. Andrew Oliver Esq (for six) Capt. Nathanael Oliver of Chelsea M. A.
  • Nathanael Oliver jun. M. A. Peter Oliver M. A. Merchant Samuel Olmstead of East­Haddam Esq
  • Mr. Timothy Orne of Salem Merchant
  • Mr. Jeremiah Osborne
  • Mr. Dav. Osgood of Lancaster Mr. Hooker Osgood of Lanca. John Osgood of Andover Esq Mr. Thomas Oxnard Mer­chant (for three)
P.
  • The Hon. William Pepperrell of Kittery Esq (for two)
  • Mr. John Page of Salisbury
  • Mr. Samuel Page of Kensington
  • Mr. Sam. Palmer of Bradford
  • Mr. T [...]o. Palmer Merchant Stephen Parker M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Parker of Dracut
  • The Rev. Mr. Joseph Parsons of Bradford
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Parsons of Rye (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. William Parsons of Southhampton (for two)
  • Richard Patteshall M. A.
  • Mr. Jonathan Payson
  • The Rev. Mr. Oliver Peabody of Natick (for two
  • Mr. William Peirce of Stow
  • Mr. John Peirce of Dorches­ter (for two)
  • Mr. Josi. Pierce of Hadley M. A.
  • Mr. J. Pierson of Newbury (2)
  • Benjamin Pemberton Esq
  • N. Perkins M. A. Physician
  • Nicholas Perryman of Exe­ter Esq
  • John Philips M. A. Chaplain of Castle William
  • Mr. Nicholas Philips jun. of Weymouth.
  • Capt. Benj Pickman of Salem
  • Capt. Elias Pike of Salisbury
  • Tim. Pike of Newbury (for 2)
  • Mr. Josiah Piper of Acton James Pitts M. A. Merchant
  • Mr. N. Piper of Concord
  • Ichabod Plaisted of Salem Esq
  • Col. Benj. Pollard (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. John Prentice of Lancaster
  • The Rev. Mr. Joshua Prentice of Holliston
  • The Rev. Mr. Benjamin Pres­cot of Salem
  • Mr. Cha. Prescot of Concord
  • John Prescot of Concord Esq
  • Mr. Jonathan Prescott of Kensington
  • Mr. S. Prescott of Hampton
  • Mr. John Prince of Kingston
  • Mr. Nathan Procter of Stow
Q
  • The Hon. John Quincy of Braintree Esq (for two)
  • Norton Quincy M. A. Mer­chant (for two)
  • [Page 15] The Rev. Mr. William Rand of Sunderland (for four)
  • Mr. John Rawlings
  • Grindall Rawson M. A.
  • Mr. William Reed Attorney at Law
  • Mr. Abraham Reller
  • Mr. Joseph Remington of Suffield
  • The Rev. Mr. Caleb Rice of Sturbridge.
  • Mr. Dav. Rice of Shrewsbury
  • Mr. Jon. Rice of Sudbury
  • Aaron Richards B. A.
  • Jos. Richards of Dedham Esq
  • Mr. D. Robins of Lancaster
  • David Robinson M. A.
  • Mr. Eph. Robinson of King­ston (for two)
  • Mr. James Robinson of New­port Physician
  • Mr. Jeremiah Robinson
  • Mr. John Robinson (for two)
  • Mr. Benjamin Rogers
  • The Rev. Mr. Daniel Rogers of Littleton
  • The Rev. Mr. John Rogers
  • Benj. Rolf of Rumford Esq
  • Henry Rolf of Newbury (for two)
  • Mr. Robert Rogers of Alms­bury Physician
  • Mr. Thomas Rogers jun. of Newbury
  • Mr. Benj. Rowe of Kensing­ton Physician
  • Mr. Ebenezer Rowe of Ken­sington
  • Mr. Eben. Rowell of East­Haddam
  • Thomas Rowell Esq
  • Jacob Royal Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Rug­gles of Guilford (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Ruggles of Billerica
  • Mr. Simon Rumpill
  • Capt. Daniel Russel of New­port (for two)
  • Chambers Russel of Concord Esq
  • Mr. James Russel of Charles­town Merchant (for two)
  • Mr. John Russel
  • Mr. Nathanael Russel
S
  • The Hon. Richard Saltonstall Esq (for three)
  • The Hon. Stephen Sewll Esq (for two)
  • Mr. Malachi Salter jun.
  • Mr. Sampson Salter
  • Mr. Ca. Sanborn of Hampton
  • Mr. Joseph Savel
  • Mr. T. Savoury of Bradford
  • Mr. Josiah Sauburn of Exeter
  • Edw. Scott of Newport Esq
  • Mr. Joshua Sayer.
  • Mr. Sam. Seabury of Duxbury
  • The Rev. Mr. James Searing of Newport
  • The Rev. Mr. Jos. Secombe of Kingston (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. Christopher Ser­geant of Methuen
  • The Rev. Mr. John Sergeant of Stockbridge
  • Mr. Moses Sergeant
  • Mr. Samuel Sarvice
  • Nicholas Sever of Kingston Esq (for two)
  • Mitchel Sewall of Salem Esq
  • Mr. John Shaw
  • [Page 16] Capt. Edward Sheafe of Charlestown (for four)
  • Mr. Daniel Shephard of Acton
  • Mr. J. Shephard of Soughegon
  • Mr. Samuel Sherburn of Portsmouth (for two)
  • James Skinner Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Thomas Skin­ner of Colchester
  • The Rev. Mr. Aaron Smith of Marlborough
  • Jabez Smith of Hampton Esq
  • Mr. James Smith of Newbury
  • J. Smith of Milford M. A. (3)
  • Mr. Joshua Smith of Shrews­bury (for three)
  • The Rev. Mr. William Smith of Weymouth
  • William Smith B. A.
  • Mr. Job Snell
  • The Rev. Mr. John South­maid of Water bury (for 2)
  • Mr. S. Southworth of Lyme
  • The Rev. Mr. John Spar­hawke of Salem
  • Mr. Nathanael Sparhawke of Kittery Merchant
  • The Rev. Mr. Sampson Spaul­ding of Tooksbury
  • John Sprague of Newbury M. A. Physician
  • Mr. John Staniford
  • The Rev. Mr. David Stearns of Lunenburgh
  • Mr. Steph. Steel of Hartford
  • Mr. Gershom Stetson of Scituate
  • Benjamin Stevens M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Phineas Stevens of Contacook
  • Mr. Samuel Stevens
  • Mr. Simon Stone
  • The Rev. Mr. Isaac Stiles of East-Haven (for three)
  • Mr. Jeremiah Stickney of Rumford
  • Mr. Ebenezer Storer (for 4)
  • The Rev. Mr. Josiah Swan of Dunsiable
  • Robert Swanton, Comman­der of his Majesty's Ship Astrea (for six)
  • Mr. Steph. Swett of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. John Swift of Framingham
  • Jos. Sylvester of Newport M. A.
T
  • The Hon. Jonathan Trumble of Lebanon Esq
  • Samuel Talcott, Sheriff of Hartford Esq (for twelve)
  • Mr. John Tanner of Newport
  • The Rev. Mr. John Taylor of Milton (for two)
  • Mr. William Taylor (for 3)
  • Mr. T. Tannatt of Newbury
  • Mr. P. Tenney of Bradford
  • John Thaxter B. A.
  • Deacon Cornelius Thayer (2)
  • Mr. Cornelius Thayer jun.
  • Mr. Nathanael Thayer
  • Mr. Onisiphorus Tilestone
  • Capt. Jethro Tilton of Hamp­ton-Falls
  • Capt. Joseph Tilton of Ditto
  • Mr. Josiah Titcombe
  • The Rev. Mr. Jonathan Todd of Guilford (for two)
  • Mr. Mitchael Todd of New­Haven Merchant (for 4)
  • The Rev. Mr. Christopher Toppan of Newbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Joseph Torrey of South-Kingston (for 4)
  • [Page 17] Mr. William Torrey [...]
  • Mr. J. Townsend of Newport
  • Mr. Thomas Townsend
  • Mr. P. Tracey of Newbury
  • Mr. R. Treat of Middleton
  • Edmund Trowbridge Esq
  • The Rev. Mr. Joshua Tufts of Litchfield
  • The Rev. Mr. David Turner of Rehoboth (for three)
  • John Turner of Salem Esq
  • Mr. Samuel Tyley (for three)
  • Samuel Tyley jun. M. A. (6)
  • Capt. Edward Tyng (for 2)
V U
  • Mr. Edward Vail
  • William Vassall M. A.
  • The Rev. Mr. Edward Up­ham of Springfield
W
  • The Hon. Joseph Wilder of Lancaster Esq
  • The Hon James Wadsworth of Durham Esq
  • The Hon. George Wyllys Esq Secretary of the Colony of Connecticut
  • The Hon Richard Wibird of Portsmouth Esq
  • Mr. J. Wadley of Kingston
  • The Rev. Mr. Daniel Wads­worth of Hartford
  • Deacon Thomas Wait (for 2)
  • Mr. Samuel Walker of Wil­mington
  • The Rev. Mr. Tim. Walker of Rumford
  • Mr. Thomas Walker of Newbury Merchant (for 3)
  • The Rev. Mr. Nehemiah Walter of Roxbury
  • The Rev. Mr. Nathanael Walter of Roxbury
  • James Warren, Esq Sheriff of the County of Plimouth (2)
  • Capt. Robert Watt
  • Capt. Samuel Waterhouse
  • Mr. Daniel Warner of Spring­field (for two)
  • Mr. J. Weare of Kensington
  • Mesech Weare of Hamp­ton-Falls M. A. (for two)
  • Nathanael Weare of Hamp­ton Esq (for two)
  • Mr. Jonathan Webb
  • Mr. Jonathan Webb (for two)
  • The Rev. Mr. Elisha Webster of Canaan
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Webster of Salisbury
  • Noah Wells B. A.
  • Mr. Samuel Wentworth M. A. Merchant (for two)
  • Mrs. Deliverance Wheeler of Stow
  • Mr. Jeremiah Wheeler of Concord
  • Mr. Hez. Wheeler of Acton
  • Jeremiah Wheelwright M. A.
  • Mr. Job. Wheelwright Mer­chant (for two)
  • Mr. John Wheelwright jun. Merchant
  • Mr. Nathanael Wheelwright Merchant
  • Mr. Theodore Wheelwright
  • The Rev. Mr. Joseph Whipple of Hampton-Falls (for four)
  • Mr. Abijah White of Marsh­field
  • Mr. Cornelius White
  • The Rev. Mr. Ebenezer White of Norton
  • John White M. A.
  • Mr. John White jun.
  • [Page 18] Mr. Sam. White of Taunton
  • Mr. Thomas White
  • Mr. William White (for 2)
  • Mr. E. Whiting of Wrentham
  • Mr. John Whiting M. A.
  • Mr. Job Whiting of Hartford
  • Mr. Stephen Whiting
  • Mr. T. Whiting of Concord
  • Mr. A. Whittelsey of Saybrook
  • Mr. Elisha Whittelsey of Wallingford Merchant (4)
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Whit­telsey of Wallingford (for 6)
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Whit­telsey jun. of Milford (for 2)
  • The Rev. Mr. Samuel Whit­man of Farmington (for 2)
  • Mr. Samuel Whitman jun. of Farmington
  • Mr. Elnathan Whitman of Hartford
  • Mr. Jonathan Whitney of Wrentham
  • Mr. Rich. Whitney of Stow
  • S. Wickham of Newport Esq
  • Mr. Ben. Willbore of Taunton
  • Mr. Dav. Wilder of Lancaster
  • Mr. Caleb Wilder of Lancaster
  • The Rev. Mr. Chest. Williams of Hadley
  • Samuel Willard Esq (for 2)
  • The Rev. Mr. Eben. Williams of Pomfret
  • J. Williams of Taunton Esq
  • Capt. Williams of Deerfield
  • Mr. Robert Williams
  • Mr. T. Williams of Deerfield
  • The Rev. Mr. War. Williams of Waltham
  • Mr. T. Wilson of Kingston
  • The Rev. Mr. Pain winget of Almsbury (for two)
  • Edward Winslow Esq Sheriff of the County of Suffolk (3)
  • Edward Winslow of Plymouth M. A. (for two)
  • Joshua Winslow Esq
  • Isaac Winslow M. A. Merch.
  • Mr. Kenelm Winslow (for 4)
  • Mr. S. Winslow M. A. Merch.
  • John Winthrop M. A. Hol. Pro Ma. Harvard College
  • Mr.—Witt of Brookfield
  • John Wolcott of Salem Esq
  • Mrs. Abigail Woodbridge of Hartford (for three)
  • Mr. Bennet Wood of Littleton
  • Mr. John Wood of Concord
  • The Rev. Mr. B. Woodbridge of Amity
  • Benjamin Woodbridge M. A.
  • Dudley Woodbridge M. A. of Groton (for six)
  • Mr. Thomas Woodbridge
  • Mr. J. Woodman of Newbury
  • Mr. J. Woodman of Newbury
  • Mr. D. Woodward of Sudbury
  • Mr. J. Woodward of Sudbury
  • Mr. John Worth of Hampton
  • The Rev. Mr. William Wor­thington (for two)
  • Mr. Abijah Wyman
Y
  • Mr. M. Yeomans of Colchester

☞A considerable Number of Subscribers to this Book send­ing too late, their Names could not be inserted.

CORRECTIONS.

Pag. 85.1.15. after of 1.Mr. P. 89.1. 7. of the Notes r. propinquo. P. 90. 1. 5. of the Notes for me r. mi P. 239. 1. 15 after been r. so. P. 279. 1. 23. after which r. he. P. 3841. 22. for exceptionable r. unexceptionable.

[Page]

INTRODUCTION.

ONE of the first Fathers of this Country, the memorable SHEPARD (whose Wri­tings have been, of late so highly com­mended) thought it needful to caution People,* ‘not to trust Men too far, nor boast of any Man too much; especially, in Regard of his glorious Profession and Affections at first. GOD (says he) sends divers of his faithful Ser­vants to a Place; and many, at first hearing, are wrought upon, battered down, convinc'd, mourning after Peace, going to Ministers, De­light in Ordinances: Now many bless GOD for their Conversion; and many a Christian is put out of Doubt of it, Parents of their Children, and Children of their Parents; one Brother of another, and one Christian Neighbour of ano­ther.—O take Heed of boasting too much! It may be they may, and will fall down (before they have liv'd many Years) when at their Height. What Man was ever more sought unto, than JOHN? All JUDEA came unto him; yet, at last they forsake him, rejoiced but a Season in his Light: They went also from him to CHRIST, (John 7. 26. 32.) yet, JOHN complains, none re­ceived his Testimony. CHRIST himself preached [Page 2] in CAPERNAUM, and never such exalting a Man: They boasted in him: Yet only a few Babes which the LORD wrought upon. The GALATI­ANS would loose their Eyes for PAUL; yet, af­terward they slight him, and join with false Teachers against him. O therefore pray for them, and weep for them, but do not trust them too far! Neither trust yourselves too much. Then are ye my Disciples, (Joh. 8. 31.) if ye con­tinue. DEMAS forsakes PAUL: All in Asia for­sake me.’

Had this observable Caution been the Product of a Spirit of Prophesy, I can searce see, how it could, in a more pointed Manner, have admonished us in these Days. There never was a Time, in this Land, wherein there was such flocking after some particular Ministers, and glorying in them, as though they were GODS rather than Men; never a Time, wherein Men's Professions and Affections rose high­er; never a Time, wherein Conversions, numerous Conversions were so much boasted of: Would to GOD, there was no Reason to suspect the Truth of any one of them! But it ought always to be remembred, there may be a very specious Shew, where there is not the Substance of Religion: Nor are Per­sons without Danger of resting in the former, to the Neglect of the latter: And, it may be feared, whether this Danger han't been greatly increased, while so many have been encouraged to look upon themselves as in a State of Grace, without that Proof of the Reality of their Conversion, which might reasonably be expected. There has certainly been too much Haste, as well as Positiveness, in declaring these and those, in this and the other Place, to have passed from Death to Life: A Judgment has been too commonly formed of Men's spiritual Condition, [Page 3] more from their Affections, than the permanent Tem­per of their Minds discovered in the habitual Con­duct of their Lives; not duly considering, how pre­carious that Religion must be, which has its Rise from the Passions, and not any thorow Change in the Understanding and Will.

Much, I am sensible, has been said, in these Days, of a Work of GOD going on in the Land: And I trust, this has all along been the Case with this People, from the Days of our Fathers: And I doubt not, 'tis so now; nay, I charitably hope, there have been more numerous Instances of sa­ving Conversion, in the Years past, than usual: But must it not be said, at the same Time, that there have been more Disorders and greater Extravagances, than common: And what is of still more dange­rous Tendency, han't the great Talk of a Revival of Religion arisen more from the general Appearance of some Extraordinaries, (which there may be where there is not the Power of Godliness) than form such Things as are sure Evidences of a real Work of GOD in Men's Hearts? I am clearly satisfied, this is the Truth of the Case, however unwilling some may be to own it.

Nor have People been so plainly and faithfully taught, as it were to be wisht, what a Work of GOD is, or how to distinguish between those Things which are undoubted Marks of such a Work, and those which are not. They have often been told of the glorious Work of GOD; his Work, so as was never before seen in our own, or Father' s Days.

But have they not been too much left to think, as if the Thing hereby intended was, the late re­ligious Appearance, taken in the Gross? This, I [Page 4] believe, is the Idea Multitudes have of what is called, the Work of GOD going on in the Land; which, if it be, they certainly include that in their Notion of GOD's Work, which is highly dishono­rary to him: Nor is it any Wonder, if, from this mistaken Tho't of what is truly the Work of GOD, they should speak of those as its OPPOSERS, who are its greatest FRIENDS; and have proved them­selves to be so, by their Endeavours to discounte­nance such Things as are dangerous to Men's Souls, and may prove a Hindrance to the Progress of real Religion. People must have in their Minds some distinct Conception of the Nature of a Work of GOD, or they will act in the Dark, while they embrace these as the Friends of it, and stand a­loof from those as its Enemies: They will, in this Case, neither know what they say, nor whereof they affirm.

What I propose therefore, by way of Introducti­on, is, to exhibit, in as brief a Manner as I can, a distinct and clear Idea of a Work of GOD, with the Appearance it will make; especially, when it is remarkable.

Now, in a Sense, every Thing that comes to pass, may be call'd the Work of GOD; for as our SAVIOUR said to his Disciples,* A Sparrow shall not fall to the Ground without your Father: The very Hairs of your Head are all number'd. All great E­vents in Providence, whether in a Way of Judg­ment or Mercy, are more especially the Work of GOD; according to that, I form the Light, and create Darkness: I make Peace and create Evil: I the LORD do all these Things. Creation and Redemption [Page 5] are still more eminently the Works of GOD, and always so spoken of in the Oracles of Truth. But the Work of GOD here intended, is the same with that, concerning which our SAVIOUR says,* This is the Work of GOD, that ye believe on him whom GOD hath sent: 'Tis the same with that, of which the Apostle speaks, when he affirms, that he who hath begun a good Work in you, will perform it until the Day of JESUS CHRIST; and which he calls, The Work of Faith with Power: 'Tis in one Word, That Work of divine Grace, which is sometimes, called the New-Creation; sometimes the New-Birth; sometimes the Spirit's Renovation; sometimes Con­version, or as 'tis otherwise express'd, a being turn­ed from Darkness to Light, and from the Power of Sin and Satan unto GOD.

Let me observe the following Things concern­ing this Work of GOD.

First of all, There is ordinarily some Preparati­on in the Mind of Sinners, previous to it. This is call'd by Divines Conviction; by which is under­stood that Operation of the HOLY SPIRIT, where­by, in a Way agreeable to the Nature of Man, he opens to the Sinner a View of himself, in his Sin­fulness and Guilt: upon which, he is driven out of his former Ease, and fill'd with Anxiety and Dis­tress. This inward Disturbance may, as to its Degree, be various in different Persons; but there is the Reality of it in all: In all, I mean, who have come to Years, before they have had awakened in them serious Thoughts of their Souls, and another World: In respect of this Kind of Persons, & those among them in special who have not been under [Page 6] Restraints from Sin, but have accustomed them­selves to do Evil, 'tis rare, if ever, that the Work of GOD is wrought in them, but their Consciences are first alarmed, and their Hearts fill'd with bitter Remorse for their past Follies.

But then, it may be worth a particular Remark, this Preparation of Mind, is not the Work of GOD in the special and distinguishing Sense; in such a Sense, as that the Subjects of it may be thought to be in a State of Salvation. Hypocrites in Zion may say, Who among us can dwell with devouring Fire? And they may be Hypocrites still: Nor is the greatest Disquietude of Soul; a Disquietude expressing itself in Roarings, or Tremblings, or the strangest bodily Effects, a sufficient Evidence of a sa­ving Work of Grace; yea, it may be nothing more than the Effect of Nature; or, if it should, in the Beginning, arise from a divine Influence, 'tis yet a Mark of a converted State that may not be de­pended on. Persons, notwithstanding all this, may be under Condemnation, and finally doom'd to a Departure from CHRIST with the Workers of Iniquity.

It may be nextly said, This Work of GOD is a Secret Thing; a Work within Men; a Work ef­fected in the inward Frame of their Mind. It prin­cipally lies in a new Heart, another Soul; in other Views and Intentions, other Thoughts and Senti­ments, other Principles and Springs of Action: All which Things are hidden, out of the Sight of the World.

From whence it follows, by the Way, that the Work of God, as an internal Thing, can be judged of by others, only from the outward Discoveries of [Page 7] it. One Man can't look into the Heart of ano­ther: This is the Prerogative of him who has said, I am he that searcheth the Heart, and trieth the Reins of the Children of Men. If therefore we would judge of the interior State of others, we must do it from some external Manifestations of it.

Men may open to us the Temper of their Minds, in a Relation of their Experiences: But even here, we are liable to be deceived. They may be mistaken about their own State; and what is worse, may represent Things different from what they really are: so that at the best we only judge in this Case upon Supposition. And as there is so much Hypocrisy in the World, it would be but Prudence to hear Men's Declarati­ons, respecting themselves with a heedful Caution. It may perhaps be a Truth here, as well as in other Cases, Actions speak much louder than Words.

And this therefore is another Way, in which Men may disclose what is within them; and 'tis the great Gospel Rule by which we are to govern our practical Sentiments one of another. Says our SAVIOUR,* By their Fruits ye shall know them? Do Men gather Grapes of Thorns? Or Figs of Thistles? Even, so every good Tree bringeth forth good Fruit: but a corrupt Tree bringeth forth evil Fruit. A good Tree cannot bring forth evil Fruit; neither can a cor­rupt Tree bring forth good Fruit. Agreeable whereto are those Words, Either make the Tree good, and his Fruit good; or else make the Tree corrupt, and the Fruit corrupt: For the Tree is known by his Fruit. [Page 8] —A good Man, out of the good Treasure of his Heart, bringeth forth good Things; and an evil Man, out c the evil Treasure, bringeth forth evil Things. 'Tis true, this is not an infallible Rule; nor did our SAVIOUR ever intend to give us one: This would anticipate the last Judgment, or render it needless; for Men's States would be known beforehand.

It may be further noted, this Work of GOD is the same at all Times, and in all Places.

I mean not that the Instruments, Means, or Man­ner, of it's Production, are always alike. There has commonly been a great Diversity here, as seem­ed best to the Wisdom of GOD.

Sometimes, he has taken the Work very much into his own Hands, and sometimes he has made use of Instruments: And when this has been the Case, the Instruments he has chosen, have sometimes been more adapted to such a Design, and sometimes less so. i. e. to the Eye of Man's Wisdom; for in themselves, they have always been the best, and were we able to see clearly into the Reasons of Pro­vidence, we should perceive them to be so: To be sure, they are never such as are in their own Nature unfit to be made use of.

There has likewise ordinarily been a Variety as to the Means. Sometimes it has pleased GOD to make Use of one Means, and sometimes of ano­ther; sometimes the Means have been wonderful and extraordinary, as in the Days of MOSES and of CHRIST; and sometimes they have been of a more common Nature: And sometimes He may have accomplished the Work without any Means at all.

[Page 9] And alike various has been the Manner, in which GOD has wrought upon the Minds of Sin­ners. Sometimes it has been in a Way of great Terror, and sometimes in the Methods of Mildness and Gentleness. Sometimes he has dealt so with them, that they could not but have a clear and distinct Perception of his Operations in them; and sometimes he has formed them into a new Work­manship, in a more insensible, and variously inter­rupted Way.

Neither do I mean, that this Work of GOD is the same in its Strength and Beauty in all; or that 'tis always wrought in the like Number of Instances, either in one Place, or another. There has always been an admirable Diversity in this Respect! Some have been made to partake of the divin [...] Nature in one Degree, others in another; sometimes a greater Number have appeared living Images of their Father in Heaven, sometimes a less.

But as to the Work, for Substance, 'tis the same in all Places, and among all People under Heaven. There may be a Variety as to the Circumstances, Degrees, and Appendages of it; but for the Thing it self, as to it's Essence, 'tis the very same all over the World; has been so from the Days of CHRIST; yea, from the Days of ADAM, and will be so to the End of the World. Very observable to our Purpose here, are the Words of the famous Dr. OWEN. Says he,* Regeneration by the HOLY SPIRIT is the same Work for the Kind of it, and wrought by the same Power of the SPIRIT, in all that are regenerate, or ever were, or shall [Page 10] be so, from the Beginning of the World to the End thereof. Great Variety there is in the Ap­plication of the outward Means;—nor can the Ways and Manner hereof be reduced unto any certain Order. For the SPIRIT worketh how, and when he pleaseth, following the sole Rule of his own Will and Wisdom. Mostly, GOD makes Use of the preaching of the Word; thence called an engrafted Word which is able to save our Souls: Sometimes 'tis wrought without it, as in all those who are regenerate before they come to the Use of Reason, or in their Infancy: Some­times Men are called, and so regenerate in an extraordinary Manner, as was PAUL; but mostly they are so, in and by the Use of ordinary Means, instituted and sanctified of GOD to that Pur­pose. And great Variety there is in the Percep­tion and Understanding of the Work it self, in them in whom it is wrought. For in it self it is secret and hidden, and no otherwise discovera­ble than in it's Causes and Effects, John 3. 8.—And there is a great Variety in carrying on this Work towards Perfection, in the Growth of the new Creature, or the Increase of Grace implan­ted in our Natures by it: For some, thro' the Supplies of the SPIRIT, make a great and speedy Progress towards Perfection; others thrive slow­ly, and bring forth little Fruit, the Cause and Occasions whereof are not here to be enume­rated. But notwithstanding all Differences in previous Dispositions, in the Application of outward Means, in the Manner of it ordinary or extraor­dinary, in the Consequents of much or less Fruit, the Work it self, in its own Nature, is of the same Kind, one and the same.

[Page 11] It may be again remarkt, The Appearance of this Work of GOD, as well as the Work it self, is always the same. What I intend is, that the Ap­pearance is ever of a like Kind and Nature. As the Instruments, Means, Circumstances and Appen­dages of the Work may be different, so will be the Appearance as to these Things: And as the Work it self may be more of less perfect, in this or the other Place, at this or the other Time, so will be the Appearance more or less glorious. It will bear an exact Proportion to the greater or less Degree of the Work it self: So it always has been, so it is now, and so it ever will be to the End of Time, in all Parts of the Earth: Which leads me, to what I have principally in View here,

In the last Place, to describe the Appearance of this Work of GOD. And in doing of this, I shall confine my self to the Scripture, as the surest Guide, as well as only Rule. And the Texts, descriptive of this Work of GOD, and the Appearance it will make, are so numerous, and expressive, that there can be no reasonable Ground for Debate upon the Matter.

There are several Prophesies in the Old-Testa­ment, which look beyond the then present Day to the Times of the MESSIAH, and plainly point out the Appearance this Work of GOD will make in the World. Such an one is that, where it is pro­mised in these Words, I will pour upon the House of DAVID, and upon the Inhabitants of JERUSALEM, the Spirit of Grace and of Supplication; and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall [Page 12] mourn for him, as one mourneth for his only Son; and shall be in Bitterness for him, as one that is in Bitter­ness for his first-Born. I here take that for gran­ted, which is supposed by the Generality of Expo­sitors to be the Truth, that these Words look for­ward to be the Truth, that these Words look for­ward to the Days of CHRIST, and foretell the out­pouring of the SPIRIT, in a marvellous Work of Grace. Whether they refer more immediately to the Jews, and were fulfill'd in the first Times of the Gospel; particularly, when three Thousand, who had been consenting to the Crucifixion of CHRIST, were, upon PETER'S Sermon, pricked in the Heart: or concern Sinners in general under the Gospel-Dispensation, I dispute not. In which ever Sense the Words are understood, the Effect or Appearance of this Work of Grace (which is all I now aim at) is the same; viz. a great and bitter Mourning for Sin, such a Mourning as Parents are subject to upon the Death of an only Son, or first-born. But then, you ob­serve the Rise of this Sorrow and Lamentation. It flows from a Look to that SAVIOUR, whom by Sin we have pierced; and not from a Dread of Wrath and Hell. There is, 'tis true, a Sorrow for Sin which may be excited from a Fear of Punishment; and this is commonly the first Kind of Sorrow, and it has its Use in Religion: But its no Sign of a truly penitent Heart, whatever Stress Sinners may be dispos'd to lay upon it: Nor is it the Mourning for Sin here prophesied of. This is a Sor­row taking Rise from Faith in CHRIST, and a View of Sin as occasioning those Sufferings, HE underwent to make Atonement for it. And 'tis no Wonder if the Sorrow, which has such a Rise, is great like to that for a First-Born. For there is nothing; no, not the Torments of Hell itself, that will so effectually move and melt the Heart, as a believing Sight of CHRIST, in his bitter Sufferings, [Page 13] and dying Agonies, for our Sins. This, if any Thing, will open the Springs of Grief, and over­whelm our Souls with Sorrow at the Remembrance of our Transgressions.

And this, let me add, is the only Sorrow for Sin, that is a Fruit of Grace, and evidential of a saving Work of the SPIRIT upon the Sinner's Heart. An Eye to CHRIST is the only Gospel-Ground of a Gospel-Repentance. The Curse of the Law, and the Wrath of God, may alarm Conscience, and distract the Sinner almost with Anguish and Terror; but all will be to no Purpo [...] [...] CHRIST comes into Consideration, and a [...]eving Look to him gives Spring to the Sorrow This is the Life of true Repentance: Without a View to CHRIST, 'tis but as a dead Carcass.

The out-pouring of the SPIRIT is again spoken of*, where GOD promises to give to his People a new Heart, and to put his SPIRIT within them. And what is the Effect, the visible Appearance? It fol­lows in the next Words, Ye shall walk in my Sta­tutes, and ye shall keep my Judgments and do them. This is more fully exprest in the next Chapter, v. 23, 24. Neither shall they defile themselves any more with their Idols, nor with their detestable Things, nor with any of their Transgressions:—They shall also walk in my Judgments, and observe my Statutes, and do them.

Another Prophesie, wherein the out-pouring of the SPIRIT, in a Work of Grace, is spoken of, with a more particular Account of the Appearance [Page 14] it will make, we have in Isa. 32. 15, 16, 17. Un­til the SPIRIT be poured out upon us from on high, and the Wilderness be a fruitful Field, and the fruit­ful Field be counted for a Forest. Then Judgment shall dwell in the Wilderness, and Righteousness remain in the fruitful Field. And the Work of Righteousness shall be Peace, and the Effect of Righteousness, Quietness and Assurance for ever. We have here an Account, not only of a Work of Grace, but its Appearance, the Effect that will be produced by it. The Wilderness shall become a fruitful Field. i. e.* ‘These who have been as a Wilderness, barren and unfruitful, bringing forth no Fruit to GOD, but wild Fruits of Sin, shall be changed, tilled, converted, and made fruitful, to bring forth Fruits of Holiness to GOD, And the fruitful Field shall be counted for a Forest. i. e. They have a Principle of Fruitfulness in them, and did bring forth Fruit before, yet now, upon the pouring out of the SPI­RIT upon them, shall receive such Abundance of Grace, and be so eminent in the acting of it, that what they did before shall be accounted, as the Fruit of a barren Forest, in Comparison of what they do now. Or the Meaning may be, Those that were before fruitful Fields shall, upon the pouring out of the SPIRIT, fructify so incredibly, that they shall seem rather to be a Wood, a Forrest, a Thicket, than a Field of Tillage (by an Appropiation of such Expressions as are [Page 15] sometimes used concerning the incredible Fer­tility of some Fields in Grain and Fruits, unto the exceeding Fruitfulness of Persons in Grace, and spiritual and holy Actions): And so the Sense is the same as before. Then Judgment shall dwell in the Wilderness. i. e. Those who were as a Wilderness before, untilled, untaught, unre­generate, and unsubdued to the Will of GOD, being now converted, shall give Heed to Judg­ment, Equity, Righteousness, Honesty and Piety; abandoning all Ways of Prophaneness, Debauchery, Dishonesty, Injustice, Intempe­rance, and Impiety, which once they lived in. And Righteousness remain in the fruitful Field. i. e. Christians, Professors, who have given up their Names to CHRIST, shall be studiously careful, to hold fast Righteousness, Sincerity and Uprightness in all their Carriages towards GOD and Man; being plain-hearted, right­down fair and square in all their Dealings, be­having themselves in all Things holily, justly and unblameably; being harmless, and with­out Rebuke: Putting away all Semblance of Dishonesty, unjust Dealing, Unfaithfulness, Untruth, Encroaching, Covetousness, Double­Dealing, Unsteadiness, Shuffling, Winding, Tur­ning, and whatsoever else is unworthy the Vo­cation wherewith they are called. And these sure are happy and blessed Times, when there are such Fruits of Sanctification, so generally and universally appearing [...] Righte­ousness shall be [...] Righte­ousness, Quietness, [...] There [Page 16] shall be Peace with GOD, and the Testimony of that Peace in their Consciences; whence an holy Serenity and Calmness of Soul, the Peace of GOD which passeth all Understanding, keep­ing their Hearts and Minds thro' JESUS CHRIST; a religious Composure of Mind, resting quietly upon GOD alone, and depending on him with confident Assurance of Mercy, Protection (and all Good) from him.’ *

The Appearance of this Work of GOD, is again particularly described in that Prophecy, referring to the Times of CHRIST, Isa: 11. 6, 7, 8, 9. The Wolf also shall dwell with the Lamb, and the Leopard shall lie down with the Kid: and the Calf, and the young Lion, and the Fatling together, and a little Child shall lead them. And the Cow and the Bear shall feed, their young ones shall lie down together: and the Lion shall eat Straw like the Ox. And the sucking Child shall play on the Hole of the Asp, and the weaned Child shall put his Hand on the Cockatrice-den. They shall not hurt, nor destroy in all my holy Mountain: for the Earth shall be full of the Knowledge of the Lord, as the Waters cover the Sea. The Meaning of which Words, according to the Sense of almost all Expositors, stripped of Metaphor, and put in­to plain English, is obviously this, That in the Times of the Gospel, when Men are effectually wrought upon by divine Grace, the Roughness of their Temper shall be smoothed, their Passions re­strained and brought into Order, so that they shall live together in Love and Peace, doing to each other all the Offices, not only of Humanity, but of Christian Kindness and Charity. Such Persons [Page 17] as were once ravenous in their Disposition, should undergo a Transformation, as if a Wolf should change his Nature, and of Savage become gentle so as to feed with Lambs,; or as if the Leopard should quit his Fierceness, and lie down with the Kids: And such as were once angry and techy, should pass through an Alteration, as if the Asp should lose its Venom, and suffer a Child to play about its Hole. There should, in a Word, be no more biting, opposing and devouring one another. But this Change in Men would make them mild and gentle; disposing them to behave towards each other with all Tenderness, loving one another as themselves.

But the best Idea of the Appearance of this Work of GOD is to be fetched from the New-Testament, where the Texts descriptive of it, are still more clear and express.

Only, before I proceed, I shall make one Re­mark: It is this; That there is a two-fold Work of the SPIRIT of GOD spoken of in Scripture: The one respects his extraordinary and miraculous Gifts and Powers; the other, his common and ordinary In­fluence, that by which a Work of Grace is begun and carried on in the Souls of Men, to their being prepared in this World, for Glory and Honour in the better World that is to come. Some Texts, when they speak of the Work of the SPIRIT, may include both his ordinary and extraordinary Work; and some may more especially mean the former, and others the latter. But however this be, a Di­stinction ought always to be made between these Works of the SPIRIT.

And let it be carefully remembred, when the Work of the SPIRIT, in the extraordinary Sense, is the [Page 18] Thing intended, the Effect hereof, or its Appear­ance, in Prophesyings, Visions, Revelations, Signs, Wonders, or any other strange and miracu­lous Events, is not the Appearance to be looked for, from the ordinary Influence of the SPIRIT, i. e. his saving Work upon the Souls of Men: Nor can it be collected from all the miraculous Gifts and Pow­ers that any were the Subjects of, when the SPI­RIT was poured forth in the Days of the Apostles, that they were among the Sanctified in CHRIST JESUS. Some, who were then the Subjects of a Work of Grace, were, no Doubt, endowed with the extraordinary Gifts of the HOLY GHOST; but their extraordinary Endowments were no Proof of their having wrought in them an effectual Work of Grace. Says the celebrated Dr. OWEN,* ‘Those who were miraculously converted, as PAUL; or, who upon their Conversion had miraculous Gifts bestowed upon them, as had Multitudes of the primitive Christians, were no otherwise regene­rate, nor by any other internal Efficiency of the Holy SPIRIT, then every one is at this Day, who is really made Partaker of this Grace and Privilege: Neither were those miraculous O­perations of the Holy SPIRIT, which were vi­sible unto others, any Part of the Work of Re­generation; nor did they belong necessarily to it: For many were the Subjects of them, and received miraculous Gifts by them, who were never regenerate; and many were rege­nerate, who were never Partakers of them!’

It's probable, we should generally be dispos'd, at once, to look upon a Man as the Subject of a [Page 19] Work of GOD's Grace, if he was endow'd with extraordinary Gifts; if, to all Appearance, he had the Spirit of Prophecy, the Gift of Tongues, the Gift of Heal­ing, and had Faith so that he could do Miracles: But a Thousand of these Gifts, considered simply in themselves, are no Argument of a regenerate State. The least Spark of true CHRISTIAN CHARITY is a better Evidence of a Work of GOD in the Soul, than the greatest Ability to shew Signs, and work Wonders. The learned Dr. HICKS has express'd himself upon the saving and miraculous Gifts of the SPIRIT, in a Manner well worth transcribing*. ‘As for these (the miraculous Gifts) they nei­ther supposed any saying Change in the gifted Person, nor necessarily brought any along with them, nor drew any after them. But as St. CHRYSOSTOM compares them to Riches, so like Riches they tempted Men to Pride, Vani­ty and Contempt of their Governors, as also to envy and hate one another:—Nay, so in­considerable are these Gifts for themselves, and so unprofitable to any Christian, as to his main Concern, that like the Sun and Rain they were given to good and bad.—The Tongues of Men or Angels, to speak in the Apostle's Words, could have said nothing more plain or empha­tical [than what he has said in the 1 Cor. 13. beg.] to shew how much more excellent the saving Graces of the SPIRIT are, than the infused miraculous Gifts, which can neither render us like GOD, nor qualify us for the Enjoyment of him; and which Things have no intrinsical worth to the Persons who formerly had them, nor made them more useful for the Church, [Page 20] than acquired Gifts, which are the ordinary Means of Faith and Repentance, make us. Suppose thou knowest the Gospel, like the Apo­stles, by Inspiration; What then? Another Minister, who knows it by Reading and Study, is as capable, by the Blessing of GOD, to serve the Church as thou: And besides, if thou art like a vain Corinthian, ambitious of Inspiration, know that it will add nothing to the Reputa­tion of thy Parts; for an inspired Man is but the Vessel to the Treasure, the very Instrument and Machine of the HOLY GHOST, who can or­dain Strength out of the Mouth of Babes and Sucklings, and make a Child, or an Idiot, if he please, preach as well as thee. Or, suppose thou hadst the Spirit of Prediction; what then? The Knowledge of Things past being as excellent in its self, and generally more useful to the World, than the Knowledge of Things to come, the Historian would then have as much to boast of as thou?—But if thou couldest do Miracles; what if thou couldest? Hereticks and Magicians have done them, and JUDAS did them; and many shall say to me in that Day, LORD, LORD, have we not prophesied in thy Name, and in thy Name cast out Devils, and in thy Name done many won­derful Works? Then will I say unto them, I know you not: Depart from me ye Workers of Iniquity. But thou art a Minister, and wouldst fain preach by Inspiration; why so? Not out of Corinthian Vanity and Ostentation; for then thou art a vain­glorious Man; but because thou hast a Desire to convert Souls: But alas, thou art not sure of that, for the Words of the inspired PAUL were a Stum­bling-Block to the Jews, and a Scandal to the Greeks, even the Savour of Death to many who heard him. And the Souls of Thousands [Page 21] who heard inspired Sermons, from CHRIST and his Apostles, and saw them also work Miracles, lie roaring now in the Flames of Hell. But to pray by the SPIRIT is a most desireable Gift: But thou canst cry Abba Father, without Inspi­ration; and thou mayst make Prayers and Sup­plications, and Intercessions, and giving of Thanks for all Men without Inspiration: Which if thou hadst, would not make thy Prayers more excellent in themselves, or more accepta­ble in the Sight of GOD: For whosoever hath a devout Soul, and approaches GOD with that Reverence which is due to his infinite Majesty, and heartily asks what he would obtain, in the Name of CHRIST his dear Son, shall pre­vail as much as if it were inspired.—From all which it appears how much more ex­cellent and desireable the saving Graces of the SPIRIT are, than all these pompous miraculous Gifts: In which there is really no intrinsical excellence.—All which I would have those especially to consider whose enthusiastical Tempers, or Educa­tion, incline them first to admire, and then to conceit these miraculous Gifts, till by insensible Degrees they impose upon their own Imaginati­ons, and commence within themselves illumina­ted Men.’

But having made this Remark, or Digression, if any should chuse to call it so, I now come to mention the New Testament Texts, which describe to us the Appearance of this Work of GOD.

And the Destruction of the Prevalence of Sin, and Vice, they always represent as one of the certain Characteristicks of this Work. The Passages to this Purpose are many, and the Language of them [Page 22] various and significative: How shall we that are Dead to Sin, live any longer therein? And a little onwards,§ Knowing this that our old Man is cruci­fied with him, (CHRIST) that the Body of Sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve Sin: For he that is Dead to Sin, is freed from Sin. And the Apostle speaking of those who are in CHRIST JESUS, and to whom there is no Condemnation, gives that as their Character, who walk not after the Flesh, but after the Spirit: The just Import of which Character may be learned from that Description of this same Apostle, * Now the Works of the Flesh are manifest, which are these, Adultery, Fornication, Uncleanness, Lasciviousness, Idolatry, Witchcraft, Hatred, Variance, Emulations, Wrath, Strife, Sedi­tions, Heresies, Envyings, Murders, Drunkenness, Revellings, and such like: Of which I tell you before, as I have also told you in Time past, that they which do such Things shall not inherit the Kingdom of GOD. Or, from that Command of his, Mortify therefore your Members which are upon the Earth, Fornication, Uncleanness, inordinate Affection, evil Concupiscence, and Coveteousness which is Idolatry; for which Things sake cometh the Wrath of GOD on the Children of Disobedience. The Apostle JOHN is is still more peremptory in his Language, as to this Destruction of the Power of Sin, where there is a Work of Grace, If we say that we have Fel­lowship with him, and walk in Darkness, we lie, and do not the Truth. And again, in the next Chapter but one,** Whosoever abideth in him sin­neth not; Whosoever sinneth, hath not seen him, neither known him. And yet again, in a Verse or two onwards, Whosoever is born of GOD doth not [Page 23] commit Sin, for his Seed remaineth in him; and be cannot sin, because he is born of GOD: Which same Though is still repeated, We know that whosoever is born of GOD, sinneth not; but he that is begotten of GOD keepeth himself; and the wicked One toucheth him not. The Meaning of all which Texts is, not that those who have been effectually wrought upon by divine Grace, may, in no Sense, be said to commit Sin: Such an Interpretation of the Words can't be reconciled with those Decla­rations, in this very Epistle, wherein it is affirmed,* That if we say, we have no Sin, we deceive our selves, and the Truth is not in us. And again, If we say we have not sinned, we make him a Liar, and his Word is not in us. But the plain Import of them is, That the Frame of Mind, in those who have the Work of GOD wrought in them, is such as renders Sin so odious to them, that they can't entertain the Thought of committing it, or of a Temptation to do so, but with Detestation; nor can they live in the habitual Practice of it: And if they fall into Sin, especially a hainous one, 'tis but rarely, and then thro' Surprise, or the Violence of Temptation: And when they come to consi­der, they condemn themselves, repent of what they have done, and are upon their Guard parti­cularly against this Kind of Sin for the Time to come.

If any would know what the Sins, in special are, that Men will not live in the Practice of, when they have had a Work of GOD begun in them; even this we may fairly collect from some Texts of Scripture. 'Tis observable, the Apostle exhorts [Page 24] the Christians at COLOSS*, to put away all These, Anger, Wrath, Malice, Blasphemy, filthy Communi­cation out of their Mouths; and enjoins it on them, not to lie one to another: And that is the Ground of his thus cautioning them, Seeing that they have put off the OLD MAN with his Deeds, and have put on the NEW MAN, which is renewed in Knowledge after the Image of him that created him. Parallel whereto is that of this same, Apostle, in his Epistle to the EPHESIANS; where, having called upon them to be RENEWED in the Spirit of their Mind, and to put on the NEW MAN, which after GOD is created in Righ­teousness and true Holiness, he goes on with his Exhortation, Wherefore putting away lying, speak every Man Truth with his Neighbour.—Be angry, and sin not: Let not the Sun go down upon your Wrath. Neither give Place to the Devil. Let him that stole, steal no more.—Let no corrupt Communication pro­ceed out of your Mouth. And grieve not the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD.—Let all Bitterness, and Wrath, and Anger, and Clamour, and Evil-speaking, be put away from you, with all Malice.

They likewise represent the Practice of Righteousness and Holiness, as another sure Characteristick of this Work of GOD. Know ye not (says the Apostle **) that to whom ye yield your selves Servants to obey, his Servants lye are to whom ye obey; whether of Sin unto Death, or or of Obedience unto Righteousness. Being made free from Sin, ye became the Servants of Righte­ousness. And again,* But now, being made free from Sin, and become Servants to GOD, ye [Page 25] have your Fruit unto Holiness. Very express to the like Purpose are the Words of the Apostle JOHN, He that saith I know him, and keepeth not his Commandments, is a Liar, and the Truth is not in him. But whose keepeth his Word, in him verily is the Word of GOD perfected: Here­by know we that we are in him: He that saith, he abideth in him, ought himself also to walk, even as he walked. And in the last Verse of this same Chap­ter, If ye know that he is righteous, ye know that every one that doth Righteousness is born of him. So in the next Chapter*, Little children, let no Man deceive you; he that doth Righteousness is righteous, even as he is righteous. And in the 10th v. In this the Children of GOD are manifest, and the Children of the Devil: Whosoever doth not Righteousness is not of GOD.

And the Scripture is very clear as to the Particu­lars of this Righteousness or Holiness, as they will appear in those, in whom there is a Work of Grace. The Apostle has enumerated the Fruits of the SPIRIT. i. e. the visible, as well as internal Effects of his special Work on the Hearts of Men. The Fruit of the SPIRIT (says he) is in all Goodness, and Righteousness and Truth. The Enumeration is more full in his Epistle to the GALATIANS; The Fruit of the SPIRIT is Love, Joy, Peace, Long-suffering, Gentleness, Goodness, Faith, Meekness, Temperance: against such there is no Law.

Wherever there is the saving Work of the SPIRIT, it will appear in Love; Love to GOD, and Love [Page 26] to our Neighbour, on which two Commandments (as our SAVIOUR expresses it**) do hang all the Law and the Prophets.

There will be Love to GOD; the Reality of it in the Heart, and the genuine Appearance of it in the Life. If may discover itself in the Passi­ons; and this in a lower or higher Degree, accord­ing to the Temper, Education and other Circum­stances of the Persons who are the Subjects of it: And where the passionate Appearance may be great­est, many may be ready to think, there is the tru­est and highest Love: But this is a Mistake. The passionate Discovery of Love is not the best Evi­dence, either of its Being or Strength: The surest and most substantial Proof is, Obedience to the Com­mandments of GOD; and the stronger the Love, the more uniform, steady and pleasant will be this Obedience. The Scripture is remarkably express in this Matter. Says our SAVIOUR,, If ye love me, keep my Commandments. And in the 21 v. He that hath my Commandments and keepeth them, he it is that loveth me. So, in the 23 v. If any Man love me, he will keep my Words. The same Thing is again repeated*, This is the Love of GOD, that we keep his Commandments. It is added, and his Com­mandments are not grievous.

There will also be Love to our Neighbour; a Love unconfin'd as to its Object. We shall love not only those who love us, and are of our Opinion and Party: This is nothing more than the Love of Publicans and Sinners But we shall love those [Page 27] who hate us, and are out greatest Enemies; yea, we shall love all Men, but those especially, who are of the Houshold of Faith. And our Love will be a Love like to that we have for our ourselves; like it for unfeigned Sincerity, and all the genuine Ex­pressions of true Benevolence. It will be a Love, not in Word, neither in Tongue only, but in Deed and Truth. It will appear in all the Offices of Kind­ness, both to Men's Souls and Bodies; opening our Hearts and Hands to minister to their Help, as we are able. Wherever this Love reigns, as it ought to do, it will banish ill Nature, evil Surmisings, unchristan Jealousies: It will restrain the Mind from evil Thinking, and much more the Tongue from evil Speaking. There will be no secret Whispering and Backbiting, much less open dealing in Slander and Reproach: So far will Christians be from injuri­ously treating one another, that they will rather cover one another's Failings; forbearing and for­giving one another, as GOD for CHRIST'S Sake forgiveth us.

The next Fruit of the SPIRIT is Joy; by which we are to understand, not meerly an animal Passion, a free Flow of Spirits: This there may be where there is no true Joy. And that Joy ought always to be suspected, which rises high in is sensible Ap­pearance,. while the Temper of the Mind is not, at the same Time, proportionably exalted in its real Spirituality. Wherever there is this Joy, there will be a Complacence of Soul in GOD, a holy Satisfac­tion and Chearfulness of Mind: And as it will be mixt with a becoming Fear and Caution, so will it express it self in as low an Abasement of our selves, as high Adorations of the free and rich Grace of GOD.—But of this I shall have Occasion to dis­course largely afterwards.

[Page 28] Another of these Fruits is Peace; by which (I suppose) is here meant, not so much a holy Sere­nity of Mind (that being before spoken of) as that State of outward Quietness, and good Order, which may justly be expected, where Men's Pas­sions are under a divine Government, and they themselves have been formed to a Temper, dis­posing them to live peaceably with all Men, if it be possible, and as much as in them lies. The Apostle has told us, that Variance, Emulations, Wrath, Strife, Seditions, are Works of the Flesh. He also mentions it as the Character of the Wisdom that is from a­bove , that it is peaceable, gentle and easy to be in­treated; full of Mercy and good Fruits; While he declares, that if we have bitter Envyings and Strife, this Wisdom descendeth not from above; but is earthly, sensual, and devilish: For where Envying and Strife is, there is Confusion and every evil Work. If Men are fierce and furious; if they foment Di­visions, and promote Contention and Schism, they are so far sensual, not having the SPIRIT; for the Fruit of the SPIRIT is Peace, a dwelling together in Love and Unity. 'Tis true, our SAVIOUR has said*, Suppose ye that I am come to give Peace on Earth? I tell you nay; but rather Division. For from henceforth there shall be five in one House divided, three against two, and two against three. The Father shall be divided against the Son, and the Son against the Father; the Mother against the Daughter, and the Daughter against the Mother, and so on. But this Text is intended to represent, not the proper De­sign of CHRIST'S coming, nor yet the genuine Ten­dency of it; but what would unhappily be the Ef­fect, [Page 29] through the Prevalence of Men's Lusts, in Opposition to the Precepts of the Gospel: Nor can it be suppos'd, this should be the Effect, a­mong those who are savingly wrought upon by the SPIRIT. Whatever Occasion the coming of CHRIST may give to the working of Lust in others, in respect of these, the Turbulency of their Spirits has been so check'd, their Passions brought under such Restraint, their old Man suf­fer'd such a Mortification, that it can't be suppos­ed they should be given to Strife and Contention, and go into the like mutinous and divisive Me­thods, with Men that are carnal. If the Fruit of the SPIRIT is Peace, those, certainly, who pre­tend to the SPIRIT, must be distinguish'd from others by their peaccable Temper and Conduct: Nor may it be thought, that they should be the Disturbers of Society, the Instruments to sow the Seeds of Discord and Confusion: They will rather endeavour to keep the Unity of the SPIRIT in the Bond of Peace.

A fourth Fruit of the SPIRIT is Long suffering. This supposes Injuries and Abuses, and is expres­sive of the Temper and Behaviour of one that is spiritual. He is slow of Resentment, loth to re­taliate; not apt to take Offence, nor hasty to ren­der Evil for Evil; but prone rather to overcome Evil with Good: He is patient under Ill-treat­ment, firm against the Impressions of Wrath; can suffer a great deal, and endure Insults and base Carriage, without being fill'd with Indignation, and hurried on to Acts of Revenge; in these Ways walking worthy of the Vocation wherewith he is called, with all Lowliness, Long-suffering and Forbearance.

[Page 30] Another Fruit is Gentleness. i. e. a Disposition to treat one another with Candour and Mildness. Where this Fruit is, the Temper is softened, and rendered sweet and pleasant: And this it will ex­press in a courteous and obliging Deportment. It won't stand upon nice Points; it won't be harsh and rugged; much less will it be fierce and de­structive, calling for Fire from Heaven to devour all who don't think just as we do: It will rather put us upon the Methods of Mildness, be­having towards one another with Kindness and Lenity.

Goodness is also rank'd among these Fruits. This is descriptive, not so much of a virtuous Character in general, as of that, the distinguishing Mark of which is Kindness and Benignity: As when our SA­VIOUR speaks of the good Man for whom one would even dare to die, he means to point out, not only a Man of Religion, but one eminent for his Hu­manity and Beneficence! And this Kind of Good­ness there will always be, in a less or greater De­gree, wherever there is a special Work of the SPI­RIT. It will make Men tender-hearted and compas­sionate; kindly affectioned to each other, ready to all the Offices of Love and Charity, apt to shew Favour: And this they will do, in all the Ways they can devise; yea, they'll take more Pains, and go through greater Difficulties for the Good of Mankind, than, according to the Rigour of strict Justice, might be expected of them. The con­trary to this is that Selfishness, which prompts Men to seek their own, and not the Good of others; that Hardiness of Spirit that is not touch'd with a feel­ing of other Men's Miseries; that niggardly, cove­tous Disposition, which can see a Brother have need, and shut up its Bowels of Compassion from him.

[Page 31] Faith is likewise number'd among the Fruits of the SPIRIT. By this some suppose is meant that Faithfulness, which consists in an Aversion to Ly­ing and Falshood and Deceit; and in a Disposi­tion to act with Uprightness and Sincerity: But others incline to think, the Faith here intended is that by which we are justified. And to be sure, this Faith is a Fruit of the SPIRIT, and such an essential one too, that no Man may be said to have been wrought upon by the SPIRIT, in a saving Sense, that has it not. But then it must be re­membred, this Faith is not a meer speculative, nor yet unactive Thing: It will have a powerful Influence both on Men's Hearts and Lives. 'Tis spoken of as that which purifies the Heart *; as that which works by Love ; as that which over­comes the World ; yea, as that which is a living, active, never-failing Principle of all holy Obedience to the Laws of GOD: Insomuch, that if a Man says he has Faith, and it shews not itself by his Works of Righteousness, 'tis a vain Pretence. Ob­servably express are the Words of the Apostle JAMES to this Purpose. What doth it profit, my Brethren, though a Man say, he hath Faith; and have not Works? Can Faith save him? If a Bro­ther or Sister be naked, and destitute of daily Food; and one of you say unto them, depart in peace, be ye warmed and filled: Notwithstanding ye give not those Things which are needful for the Body; what doth it profit? Even so Faith, if it hath not Works, is dead being alone. So in a Verse or two following,** But wilt thou know, O vain Man, that Faith without Works is dead? And again, For as the Body [Page 32] without the Spirit is dead, so Faith without Works is dead also.

Another of these Fruits is Meekness, i. e. a cer­tain Sweetness of Temper, making Men mild and placid and quiet; which they will discover more or less, in their whole Deportment in the World, whether towards GOD or Man. In Respect of GOD, they will be ready to believe what he says, to do what he commands, and to suffer what he lays upon them with Patience and Chearfulness. In Respect of Men, they will behave towards them, if they are Superiors, with a modest Deference and Respect; if they are Inferiors, with Kindness and Condescension; and if they are Equals, with a friendly affable Freedom. The contrary to this Fruit of the SPIRIT, is that Ungovernableness of Temper, which is apt to express it self in An­ger, Wrath, Clamour; in Impatience, Discontent, Murmuring, and the like, according to the seve­ral Ways wherein Men's Passions may be excited.

The last Fruit of the SPIRIT here mentioned is Temperance, i. e. a Christian Moderation in the Enjoy­ment of the Things of Time and Sense: Or, it may rather mean the same Thing with Chastity; which wherever it has a predominating Influence, will restrain from all Filthiness, not only in Speech and Behaviour but in Heart also; according to that spiritual Interpretation, which our SAVIOUR has left us of the Seventh Commandment, in the 5th Chapter of MATTHEW'S Gospel.

But besides these, there are other Things, wherein a Work of the SPIRIT will appear. It will set Men a praying, and dispose them to main­tain a constant Course of this Duty. This we are [Page 33] taught from the Instance of PAUL, of whom, one of the Things recorded, after his Conversion, is, Behold he prayeth. Acts 9. 11.

It will also beget in Persons a Love to the Wor­ship and Ordinances of GOD in his House, and u­nite, them in a continued Attendance thereon. So, the first Christians continued stedfast in the Apo­stle's Doctrine and Fellowship, and in breaking of Bread, and in Prayers: Acts 2. 24, 46, 47. And this they did with one Accord; praising GOD, and having Favour with all the People.

This now, in general, is the Appearance a Work of GOD will make, wherever, and in whomsoever; it takes Place. And if the Work be remarkable, so will be its Appearance in these Things: And 'tis to delude Men to pretend the contrary. If great Numbers, in a Town or Land, are effectually wro't upon by the SPIRIT, it will appear in their Ceas­ing to do Evil, and Learning to do well. They will certainly become better Men; and it will be visi­ble they are so. They will appear more like to their SAVIOUR in the Temper of their Minds, and in the Course of their Lives: To be sure, it will be thus, if the Work is remarkable in the Degree in which it is wrought. They will, in this Case, be eminent for their Faith, Love, Meekness, Humi­lity, Patience, Justice, Brotherly-Kindness, Forbearance, Forgiveness, and the like: And as for Bitterness, Wrath, Strife, Emulation, Pride, Sedition, Schism, and the rest of the Works of the Flesh, it can't be sup­posed, that these should abound, and be more pre­valent than before; certainly, not among those, who are remarkably the Subjects of this Works. This would be to invert the Order of Things, to make that to be the Appearance of a Work of Grace, which is an Appearance arising from Men's Lusts; and perhaps, the worst of them too.

[Page 34] Having thus, in as plain a Manner as I could, shown what a WORK OF GOD is, together with the APPEARANCE it will make; especially, when REMARKABLE, it will not be thought, my Design, in the following Treatise, is, to reflect Dishonour upon any of those Things wherein I have made a real Work of GOD, or its Appearance to consist. I trust, I am not mistaken in the Idea I have given, either of such a Work, or its Appearance; and the rather, because what I have said upon this Head, I have mostly exprest in the very Words of Scripture: And so far as the Work, I have above described, appears in this or any other Place, I am, if I know myself, in a Disposition to re­joice in it, and thank GOD for it; And instead of saving any Thing to oppose it, would do all in my Power, to encourage and promote it. But 'tis easy to observe, a Work of GOD may be thought to consist in those Things, in which the Bible does not make it to consist; and great Stress may be laid upon such Appearances as are no sure Characteristicks of a saving Change in Men's Hearts: And 'tis too evident to need Proof, that this has been too much the Truth of the Case in these Times. Many have taken the Work of GOD to lie in those Things, which are so far from be­ing either Parts or Effects of such a Work, that 'tis rather a Reproach to the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD, to suppose he should be the Author of them: And one of the best Ways to serve the Cause of GOD and Religion, is, in my Opinion, to point out, with Freedom and Plainness, those Appearances, which instead of being the genuine Fruits of a Work of GOD, are real Hindrances to the flourishing of pure and undefil'd Religion: And this prepares the Way to enter upon the Business I have taken in Hand.

[Page]

PART I.
Particularly pointing out the Things of a bad and danger­ous Tendency, in the late reli­gious Appearance in NEW-ENGLAND.

THERE is not a Man, in the Country, in the sober Exercise of his Understanding, but will acknowledge, that the late religious Stir has been attended with many Irregularities and Disorders. These, some are pleased to call, Imprudencies, human Frailties, accidental Effects only, such as might be expected, considering the Re­mains of Corruption in good Men, even among those in whom a remarkable Work of Grace is car­rying on: Others are in the Opinion, they make a main Part of the Appearance that has been so much talk'd of, and have arisen unavoidably, in the natural Course of Things, from the Means and Instruments of this Appearance; and that it could not reasonably be suppos'd, it should have been otherwise.

I shall particularly show what these bad and dan­gerous Things are; making such Remarks (as I go along) as may be thought needful to set Mat­ters in a just and true Light.

[Page 36] Among the bad Things attending this Work,

I shall first mention Itinerant Preaching. This had its Rise (at lest in these Parts) from Mr. WHITEFIELD; though I could never see, I own, upon what Warrant, either from Scripture or Rea­son, he went about Preaching from one Province and Parish to another, where the Gospel was al­ready preach'd, and by Persons as well qualified for the Work, as he can pretend to be. I cha­ritably hope, his Design herein was good: But might it not be leavened with some undesirable Mixture? Might he not, at first, take up this Practice from a mistaken Thought of some ex­traordinary Mission from GOD? Or, from the undue Influence of two high an Opinion of his own Gifts and Graces? And when he had got into this Way, might he not be too much encou­raged to go on in it, from the popular Applauses, every where, so liberally heaped on him? If he had not been under too strong a Biass from something or other of this Nature, why so fond of preaching always himself, to the Exclusion, not of his Brethren only, but his Fathers, in Grace and Gifts and Learning, as well as Age? And why so ostentatious and assuming as to alarm so many Towns, by proclaiming his Intentions, in the publick Prints, to preach such a Day in such a Parish, the next Day in such a one, and so on, as he past through the Country; and all this, without the Knowledge, either of Pastors or Peo­ple in most Places? What others may think of such a Conduct I know not; but to me, it ne­ver appeared the most indubitable Expression of that Modesty, Humility, and prefering others in Love, which the Scriptures highly recommend as [Page 37] what will adorn the Minister's, as well as the Chri­stian's Character.

And what became of his little Flock all this while? This Gentleman (if I don't mistake) ex­presses a very contemptuous Thought of NON­RESIDENTS and PLURALISTS, when he makes that Remark, in one of his Journals , ‘The Towns through CONNECTICUT, and the Province of the MASSACHUSETTS-BAY—are well-peopled.—Every five or ten Miles you have a Meeting-House, and I believe there is no such Thing as a PLURALIST or NON-RESIDENT-MINISTER in both Provinces. And what is the mighty Dif­ference (so far as a particular Flock is concerned in its Pastor's Labours) between an ITINERANT PREACHER, absent from his Charge seven Eights of his Time, and a NON-RESIDENT-MINISTER? Or, between a PLURALIST, and one that acts as though all the Parishes in a Country were his pro­per Cure? 'Tis true, your NON-RESIDENTS and PLURALISTS have their worldly Encouragements; And some are in the Opinion, it han't been to Mr. WHITEFIELD's Disadvantage, on temporal Ac­counts, that he has travelled about the World in Quality of an Itinerant Preacher. He has certain­ly made LARGE COLLECTIONS: And if, in the do­ing of this, he had a Fellow-Feeling with the Or­phans, 'tis no more than might be expected. No one, I believe, besides himself, can tell the Amount of the Presents, he received in this Town, as well as in other Places, for his own proper Use.

The next Gentleman that practised upon this new Method was Mr. GILBERT TENNENT, who came [Page 38] in the Middle of Winter, from NEW-BRUNSWICK (a Journey of more than 300 Miles) to BOSTON, ‘to water the Seed sown by Mr. WHITEFIELD;’ the Ministers in the Town, though a considerable Body, being thought insufficient for that Purpose. I shall not think it amiss to insert here Part of an expostulatory Letter sent to him, after he had been preaching among us for some Time. ‘Pray, Sir, (says the Writer*) let me put it to your Conscience; was not the Reason of your travelling so many hundred Miles to preach the Gospel, in this Place, founded on the Insuffici­ency of the Ministers here for their Office? Why travel so far, in such a rigorous Season, to preach the Gospel, if the Gospel was really preach'd by the Ministers here? Did you not fear, ‘that notwithstanding they pretend to water what Mr. WHITEFIELD, by the SPIRIT, had planted, had set up a Lecture, and the like, they would build with untempered Mortar, would build Wood, Hay, Stubble, &c.?’ Had you not some suspicion, that, either they had not a true Knowledge of the Doctrines of Grace, or if they had, that it was only a Head Knowledge, that they were not converted, and of Conse­quence not likely to be made Instruments of much good? If this be the natural Construc­tion to be put upon your coming hither, can you think, you are in the Way of your Duty? Can you think, the bringing the standing Mini­stry of a Place into Contempt, the Way to promote the Interest of Religion, and the Sal­vation of Souls? But perhaps, you did not [Page 39] think, nor would have any Body else think, quite so hardly of the Ministers here? Per­haps, you only thought, that if they did a little Good, you might do a great Deal more. Is not this approaching too near to Vanity? Is it not thinking more highly of your self than you ought? Is it not contrary to the Scripture Rule of preferring others in Love?’ The An­swer to this Letter I never look'd upon as satis­factory: And I have the more Reason to think, there was a Propriety in these Questions, as I now know what Opinion Mr. WHITEFIELD entertain'd of the Generality of the Ministers in Town. I shall only say, I have had personal Conversation with one, who join'd in the Prayers previous to this Journey to BOSTON.

Mr. TENNENT tarried in Town a great Part of the Winter; in all which Time, he never exprest a Desire (so far as I can learn) of being assisted by any of the Ministers: But seem'd as fond, as Mr. WHITEFIELD before him, of preaching e­very Day himself; and did so, willingly taking from the other Ministers even their own Turns in the stated Lectures: And if, by their Submission to him herein, they fell in the Opinion of the People, who can wonder at it? It would indeed have been a Wonder, if they had not. For ei­ther the Circumstances of the Town were such as to require Preaching every Day in the Week, or they were not: If they were not, why did they encourage such a Practice? If they were, I don't see how they could answer it to GOD, their own Consciences, or their People, to fit still, and let one Man have [...]the sole Trouble of that which was the proper Business of their Office. Such a Conduct as this naturally taught People to [...] [Page 40] upon them as idle Shepherds: And if this was the Reflection, some cast upon them, it was no other than might be expected.

Mr. TENNENT went from BOSTON to PISCATAQUA in the Path of Mr. WHITEFIELD; and, in some Places, appear'd very forward in tendring his Ser­vice to preach, though he knew it was not (as to Time) agreeable to the Ministers. Upon his Return home, he preach'd in most, if not all the Towns as he past along: And if, in all the Pa­rishes, he had the Consent of the Pastors, it was, I am ready to think, by Constraint. They might give into it to prevent Difficulties among their Peo­ple; not that they approved this Manner of Con­duct, the Construction of which seemed to be, that upon him lay the Care of all the Churches.

From this Time, the Method of Itinerant Preaching became common. Many, in various Parts of the Land, took upon them to visit the Churches; preaching from Place to Place, wherever they went. Sometimes, contrary to the known Judg­ment of the settled Ministers, and in Opposition to them; and sometimes, where their Consent was only a Matter of Necessity to keep Peace among their People. Sometimes, they have come into Pa­rishes of their own Accord; and sometimes, by Application made to them from a few disaffect­ed persons. Sometimes, in order to get the Li­berty of the Meeting-Hourse, they have us'd mean and indirect Arts; and sometimes, when they could not get into it, they have gone into pri­vate Houses, or gathered Assemblies in the Fields. Nay, Lay-Exhorters, Men of no Capacity, nor Learning; yea, some of them of a suspicious Character for their Virtue. (not to say any Thing [Page 41] worse) have travell'd about from Town to Town, calling Assemblies, and sometimes exciting Prejudi­ces in People against their Ministers, for not let­ting them into their Pulpits, or not encouraging them in their disorderly Practice. I cannot better describe the Manner of these Itinerants, than in the Words of a Friend in his Letter to me. ‘The Itinerant Ministers that have been among us, have been (as I think) very irregular and dis­orderly in their Proceedings. It hath been their Manner to estrange themselves, in a great Mea­sure, from me, and to associate with a disaffect­ed Party. They appoint and warn Lectures without my Consent or Knowledge, and just before the Time of Exercise they have com­monly sent for my Approbation: And upon my manifesting a Dislike of their Manage­ments, they have preach'd sometimes in private Houses; sometimes in a Barn; sometimes in the open Air

The Inconveniences, which have arisen from this Method of acting, more especially in CON­NECTICUT, have been so great, that the GOVERN­MENT there have taken the Matter into Conside­ration, and come into an Act, whereby they have restrained, both ordained Ministers, and licensed Can­didates, from preaching in other Men's Parishes, without their and their Church's Consent; and wholly prohibited the Exhortations of illiterate Lay­men

It is not my Business to consider, how far an Irregularity, in this Kind, may properly fall under [Page 42] the Cognisance of the civil Magistrate: What I have to do with, is the Thing it self; which I can't but reckon among the Disorders of the present Day.

I see not but those, who make it their Practice to go about gathering Assemblies, in other Men's Parishes, properly come under the Character of Busie-Bodies. These were common, in the first Days of the Gospel; and there seems to have been two Sorts of them.

Some were idle, not doing their own Business; but wandring about from House to House, talking, and speaking the Things they ought not. This is the ve­ry Character of some idle Persons, who have late­ly risen up among us. And what is the Tho't of the great St. Paul concerning them? Why, he says, They are disorderly Walkers; and commands, that a Mark be set upon them, that they be with­drawn from, and admonished.

But besides these, there seems to have been an­other Sort of Busie-Bodies; such as went out of their own Line, intermeddling in other Men's Matters. 'Tis observable, the Original Word, answering to that Scripture Phrase, a Busie-Body in other Men's Matters, is, allotrio-Episcopos; one that plays the Bishop in another's Diocess, takes up­on him the Inspection of another's Charge. The Person described is one, who officiously employs himself about the Business that does not belong to him; acting in the proper Sphere of others, as tho' [Page 43] it was his not their's. This is the Conduct the Apostle points out: And he has an ill Opinion of it, or he would not have rank'd it with some of the greatest Crimes.

It appears indeed to be a Fault of the same Kind with that, which the Apostle PAUL blames in the false Teachers, who had crept into the Church of CORINTH, to their great Disservice. Remarkable are his Words upon this Head. I shall set them down at large. ‘We dare not, says he, make ourselves of the Number, or compare ourselves with some that commend themselves: But they measuring themselves by themselves, and com­paring themselves among themselves are not wise. But we will not boast of Things without our Measure. but according to the Measure of the Rule, which GOD hath distributed to us, a Measure to reach even unto you. For we stretch not ourselves beyond our Measure, as tho' we reached not unto you; for we are come as far as to you also, in Preaching the Gospel of CHRIST: Not boasting of Things without our Measure, that is, of other Men's Labours; but having Hope, when your Faith is encreas­ed, that we shall be enlarged by you, according to our Rule abundantly, to preach the Gospel in the Regions beyond you, and not to boast in another Man's Line of Things made ready to our Hand. Three Things are suggested to us as faulty in these Teachers.

The first is, their commending themselves so much. We dare not, says the Apostle, compare ourselves with [Page 44] some, who commend themselves. The Language is satyrical, setting forth, in the strongest Light, the undue Praises these Teachers heap'd upon them­selves. They were vainly puffed up in their Minds, glorying in themselves, as though they were extraordinary Persons, out-doing even the A­postles. Such was their Pride and Self-Conceit, that they took all Occasions to proclaim their own Goodness; which they, no Doubt, did, with such Art and Cunning, as hereby to insinuate themselves into the good Opinion of the People, to the pre­judicing them against the very Apostles. They are therefore called, in the next Chapter, deceitful Workers; and represented, as transforming them selves into the Ministers of Righteousness, according to the Example of Satan, who can transform him­self into an Angel of Light. Mr. BURKITT's Note here is very just, and may be worth transcribing.* ‘It is very possible, says he, for Men to be real­ly Satan's Instruments, animated and taught by him, to do his Work against the Interest of CHRIST and his Truth; and yet, at the same Time, to pretend to excell and go beyond CHRIST's faithful Ministers, in preaching Truth and Holiness: So that the highest Pretences to Truth, Orthodoxy, free Grace, Purity and Unity, are no sufficient Evidences of a true Ministry. Satan and his Instruments, who love to transform themselves sometimes into an An­gel of Light, may pretend to all these; and notwithstanding, be the sworn Enemies of CHRIST and his Kingdom.’

Another Thing insinuated to be Blame-worthy in these Teachers is, their entring into other Men's [Page 45] Labours, and making their Boast of Things made ready to their Hands. This Method of acting, the Apostle condemns by his own Example to the con­trary. It was not his Practice to bestow his La­bours chiefly on the Places where the Gospel had been settled, and was now preach'd by faithful Men set apart for that Purpose: He chose ra­ther to be the first Founder of Christianity where­ever he went. He did not neglect ungospelized Places, to go to those where the Gospel was al­ready preach'd; [This was the Practice of the false Teachers he is arguing against] but on the contrary, he past by the People, who enjoyed the Gospel, in the stated Preaching of it by settled Pas­tors, that he might make known the LORD JESUS CHRIST, to those who had not heard of his Name. very express are his own Words to this Effect, Yea, so have I strived to preach the Gospel, not where CHRIST was named, lest I should build upon another Man's Foundation: But as it is written, to whom he was not spoken of, they shall see; and they that have not heard, shall understand. And if those, in this Day, who would be thought more zealous than their Neighbours to promote the Interest of Re­ligion, instead of going, from Place to Place, where the Gospel is already preach'd, and by Persons much better qualified for the Work than they are; I say, if instead of this, they would carry the Gospel to the People sitting in Darkness, and that see no Light, (Multitudes of whom there are upon our Borders) they might discover as much truly Chri­stian Zeal, and do as great Service to the King­dom of CHRIST.

[Page 46] The last Thing the Apostle blames in these Tea­chers is, their not keeping to Rule, their going be­yond their Measure. If this had not been a Fault in them it would not have been to the Commen­dation of the Apostle, that his conduct, in this Matter, has been contrary to their's. And yet, this he glories in: He seems to exult in it, that it could not be said of him, as of these false Teachers, that he had transgressed his Line, ex­ceeded his Measure. Says he, comparing himself with them, we stretch not our selves beyond our Measure. And again, Not boasting of Things with­out our Measure, that is, of other Men's Labours. And yet again, Not to boast in another Man's Line of Things made ready to our Hands.

This Language of the Apostle appears singu­larly beautiful, as well as expressive, to those who have Acquaintance with the GRECIAN AGONES, to which it evidently alludes. One of these was RACING; concerning which, two Things may be taken Notice of: The Stage of Ground they were to run; and the white Lines, which mark'd out the Paths for the Racers to run in. These were as many as the Racers: Each Man had his Path chalk'd out to him, out of which if he stept in­to the Path of another, he went out of his Line, and lost the Prize. To this the Apostle alludes in these Words. His Apostleship , his preaching the Gospel, is his running in a Race; the Province assign'd him to gospelize, is the Measure distribu­ted to him, his Stage or Compass of Ground, which GOD, as it were, by the Line in a Race, had mark'd out for him to exercise himself in: And [Page 47] to this he had kept. He had not, like these false Teachers, gone beyond his Measure; he had not stept out of his own into the Line of another.

The obvious Import of all which is, that such are unlike to the holy Apostle PAUL, and [...] condem'd by his Example, who keep not within their own Bounds, but go over into other Men's Labours: They herein intermeddle in what does not belong to them, and are properly Busie-bodies; especially, when they concern themselves in the Affairs of others uncalled, and so as to introduce Disorder and Confusion into the Church of GOD.

And if, in the first Days of Christianity, when the State of Things was such as to require the travelling of the Apostles and others, from Place to Place, to preach the Gospel; I say, if, in these Times, even an Apostle thought it disorderly to go out of his own Line, and enter upon other Men's Labours, 'tis much more so in the present settled State of the Church. The Pastor has now his spe­cial Charge. He is devoted to the Service of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, in a particular Place, and o­ver a particular People. His Work, as a Minister, does not lie at large; but is restrain'd within certain Boundaries. I don't mean, that he may'nt use his Office, in other Places, within the Rules of Order, upon special Occasions, and where there may be a just Call: But his stated, constant Bu­siness is with his own People. These have been committed to his Care; these, he has solemn­ly engagd, before GOD, and the LORD JESUS CHRIST, and holy Angles, to do all the Duties of a Pastor to. And can he be faithful to his Ordina­tion Vow, or the Command of GOD, which says, Feed the Flock over which the HOLY GHOST hath [Page 48] made thee an overseer *, while he leaves his Peo­ple one Week and Month after another, bestow­ing his Labours upon those, he has no particular Relation to? Are not the Souls of his own Peo­ple as precious as the Souls of others. Han't he Work enough, among his own People, that he need seek for it elsewhere? That Man knows little of the Work of a Minister, that does not know how to employ all his Time, & Strength, and Tho't, for the Good of those of his own Charge. He may here spend all his Zeal, and be as abun­dant in Labours, in Season and out of Season, as he judges proper. And I should think, extraordinary Pains are as suitable among a Minister's own Peo­ple, as Strangers; and would be as evidential of his Love to Souls, and Desire of their Salvation.

It was, in my Opinion, far from being exemplary in Mr. WHITEFIELD, his taking so little Care of his own Flock. When he went from these Parts to GEORGIA, notwithstanding his frequent Prayers for them, and Expressions of a more than ordinary Love to them, and longing after their Salvation, he was not longer than Part of two Days at SA­VANNAH; nor did he preach there more than two Sermons, if we may believe his own Account. It appears strange, he should allow his own Charge so small a Share of his Labours, as he was so la­vish of them elsewhere! And 'tis observable, as soon as he had left GEORGIA, and arrived at CHARLES-TOWN in CAROLINA, his Journal again ap­pears with pompous Accounts of his Preachings. He writes, Sunday, Jan. 4. "Preach'd twice this [Page 49] Day, and expounded to large Auditories." And, Saturday, Jan. 10. "Preach'd twice every Day this Week, and expounded frequently in the Even­ing".* If this is watching for Souls, I mean, the Souls, of our particular Charge, as those that must give an Account; it is not a Matter of so much Difficulty as I always imagined.

And as to others, who are so forward in going into other Parishes, to preach there perpetually, I can't learn that they do more among their own People, than those who make no such Excursi­ons? Nay, they have, some of them, greatly neglected their own, from a Zeal to take Care of other Minister's People: And they have been complained of on this Head, and fallen under publick Censure.

One of the Charges exhibited by Mr. D—T's People against him, and laid before a Council of Ministers, Oct. 7. 1742, was, ‘His leaving his Congregation, at several Times, for a great while together, at his Will and Pleasure, with­out Leave or Consent of the Church, or So­ciety:’ Upon which, the Council gave it as their Judgment, ‘We think that his Congregati­on have just Cause to complain of his leaving them, at several Times, for so long a Space as he has done, without their Consent: Whereby he has not only left them destitute of Gospel Ordinances; but has been too un­mindful of the Obligation he lies under, by his pastoral Relation, to them who are his pecu­liar Charge.’

[Page 50] Another of these Itinerants was complain'd of, by a considerable Number of his People; and one of the Articles they objected to him, before an [...] Council, convened, June 15. 1742, was, ‘We are uneasy with his wandering from Town to Town, to the great Disturbance of Towns and Churches, and neglecting his own Church at Home.’ Upon which, the Council came into the following Result, ‘It appears to us, that the Rev. Mr.—hath been too ready to wander from Town to Town, and invade the [...] prick and Office of his Brethren, and ad­minister Occasion to Disturbance in several Places (and we fear) to the Neglect of his faithful Discharge of his Duty, among his own Flock, and to give too much Encouragement to Lay-Persons exhorting publickly; All of which, are so contrary to the Laws of CHRIST and his Gospel, as upon no Pretence to be coun­tenanced.’ I could mention some other Instances in this Kind: But these shall suffice for the present.

And what is the Language of this going into other Men's Parishes? Is it not obviously this? The settled Pastors are Men, not qualified for their Office, or not faithful in the Execution of it; They are either unfit to take the Care of Souls, or grosly negligent in doing their Duty to them: Or, the Language may be, we are men of greater Gifts, superiour Holiness, more Acceptable­ness to GOD; or have been in an extraordinary Manner sent by him. Some of these Itinerants, 'tis evident, have travelled about the Country preaching, under the full Perswasion of an imme­diate Call from GOD: And as to most of them, it [Page 51] may be feared, the gra [...] Excitement, at the Bot­tom, has been an [...] Opinion of themselves, and an unchristian one of their [...]. It has therefore been their Practice, too commonly, not only to boast of their own superior [...], where­ever they have gone; but to [...] suspeci­ons against the fixed Pastors, If not to [...] against them, and pray for them as [...], [...], uncon­verted Men: Nay, meer [...] for the Mi­nistry; yea, illiterate Exhorters, [...], weak young Men, or Lads, have too frequently taken up on them, openly to judge and [...] their Ministers; as I shall have Occasion, afterwards, to show at large.

Moreover, what is the Tendency of this Prac­tice, but Confusion and Disorder? If one Pas­tor may neglect his own People to take Care of others, who are already taken Care of; and, it may be much better than he can take care of them: I say, if one Pastor may do than, why not ano­ther, and another still, and so on, 'till there is no such Thing as Church Order in the Land? One Minister has the same Right to enter into other Men's Parishes as another; and may vin­dicate his Conduct upon the same Principles: And if this should become the general Practice, what might be expected, as the Effect, but an intire Dissolution of our Church State? This Itinerant Preaching, it is my firm Perswasion, na­turally tends to it in the Course of Things; yea, and the Principles, upon which it is sup­ported, will disband all the Churches in the World; and make the [...] between Pas­ [...] and People, a meer [...] a [...] without Meaning.

[Page 52] It will not be thought a needless Digression to insert here, the Sentiments of the First Fathers of this Country, upon this Point of Order in the Churches. This justly lay with great Weight upon their Minds; For it is indeed the Strength as well as Beauty of the Creation. Next to Faith, they esteemed Order, a Matter of Necessity to the Well Being of these Churches. And to this it was owing, that they held a Synod at Cambridge, Anno 1648, consisting of all the Churches of the MAS­SACHUSETTS-PROVINCE, by their Elders and Messen­gers; when they agreed upon that Rule of Church Order, commonly called, our Platform of Church-Discipline. Here it is declared as their uni­ted Judgment, ‘That Elders are appointed to feed, not all Flocks, but the particular Flock over which the HOLY GHOST hath made them Overseers; and that Flock they must attend, even the whole Flock: And one Congregation being as much as any ordinary Elder can at­tend, therefore there is no greater Church than a Congregation, which may ordinarily meet in one Place.’

And again,* ‘Church Officers are Officers to one Church, even that particular over which the HOLY GHOST hath made them Oveseers; insomuch as Elders are commanded to feed, not all Flocks, but that Flock which is com­mitted to their Faith and Trust, and dependeth on them: Nor can constant Residence at one Congregation be necessary for a Minister, no, nor yet lawful, if he be not a Minister to one [Page 53] Congregation only, but to the Church univer­sal; because he may not attend one Part on­ly of the Church to which he is a Minister, but is called to attend unto all the Flock.’

And 'tis observable, though they allow of a Communion of Churches, yet it is only in such Ca­ses, and under such Limitations, as may consist, with the Rights both of particular Churches and their Pastors; yea, and with the Duties too they mutually owe to each other.

On the one Hand, they concede to Ministers officiating in other Churches besides their own; but then, it is upon Supposition of a mutual Con­sent, not only between the respective particular Churches, * but their Elders also: Nor is even this allow'd, but occasionally, and as the Circum­stances of other Churches may call for the As­sistance of neighbour Ministers. If the Minister of one Church be sick, the Minister of another (if desired) may administer Baptism in his Room. In like case§, ‘such Churches as are furnish­ed with more Ministers than one, do willingly afford one of their own Ministers to supply the Place of an absent or sick Minister of another Church, for a needful Season. 'Tis evident from these Passages, and indeed from the whole Scope of the Platform, that our Fathers never ima­gin'd it warrantable, either from Reason, or the Word of GOD, for Ministers to act in any Church [Page 54] besides their own, unless with the Consent, not of a Party only in the Church, but the Body of the Church; yea, and with the Concurrence also of its Elder, if any it had. A Conduct contrary to this, they would have testified against, with all Severity; as being opposite to Order, an In-let to Disturbances, and tending to Confusion.

On the other Hand, they allow that the Bre­thren of a particular Church may occasionally, and as there may be real Need of it, communicate with other Churches in any Acts of Church Fel­lowship; but then, they particularly give it as their Judgment, That ‘Church-Members may not remove or depart from the Church, and so one from another, as they please, nor with­out just and weighty Cause; but ought to live and dwell together, forasmuch as they are commanded not to forsake the Assembling of themselves together. Such Departure tends to the Dissolution and Ruin of the Body, as the pulling of Stones and Pieces of Timber from the Building, and of Members from the natural Body, tends to the Destruction of the Whole.’ And again,* ‘To separate from a Church, either out of Contempt of their holy Fellowship,—or out of Schism, or Want of Love, and out of a Spirit of Contention, in Respect of some Unkindness, or some evil on­ly conceived, or indeed in the Church, which might and should be tolerated and healed with a Spirit of Meekness, and of which Evil the Church is not yet convinced, (though perhaps himself be) nor admonished: For these, or [Page 55] the like Reasons to withdraw from publick Communion in Word, or Seals, or Censures, is unlawful and sinful.’

Had these Paragraphs been wrote, on Purpose to describe the disorderly Separations of the present Day, they could not have done it more exactly: And, at the same Time, they clearly exhibit the Opinion of our Fore-Fathers, as to the probable Issue of these Things; that they tend to break the Church to Pieces. And what indeed can be expected but Confusion, when Church Members will forsake their own Pastors for every wandring Stranger; and, rather than not hear them, will break away from their own Church, forget their Duty to him that has been set over them in the LORD, and treat him with Anger and Wrath, if not with Contempt and Insult.

But notwithstanding all that has been said a­gainst this Itinerant preaching, 'tis a Practice migh­tily pleaded for; and many are the Things that are offered in its Vindication.

'Tis said, much Good has been done by it. And han't there been much Evil likewise? Han't it been the Occasion, not accidentally, but in the na­tural Course of Things, of uncomfortable Heats, Animosities and Contentions? Han't Christians, hereby, been divided into Parties, One saying, I am of PAUL; another, I am of APOLLOS; ano­ther, I am of CEPHAS, to the disturbing the Peace of Churches? Han't People, by this Practice, been led to glory in Men? And han't they had some Men's Persons so much in Admiration, as to throw unjust Contempt upon others? But, if more Good had follow'd upon this Kind of Preaching [Page 56] than really has, it would not hereby be justified; unless it can be made to appear, that Evil may not, by the alwise and gracious GOD, be over­ruled for Good. The Question ought not to be, whether Good has been done in this Way? But whether the Way it self is countenanced in the Bible, or can be vindicated upon the Principles of uncorrupted Reason? If not; 'tis, in it's Nature, bad, and unalterably so, let its Effects be what they will.

It is further pleaded, they are good Men that go into this Practice: Their Hearts are fir'd with a holy Zeal to serve the Interest of Souls; and 'tis to forward their Salvation, that they thus tra­vel about Preaching. And are not the Ministers, into whose Labours they enter, good Men also? Have they not a Love to the Souls of Men, and ardent Desires of their Salvation? Or, must they be thought selfish and carnal, because they are steady, and keep within the Rules of Order in their Endeavours to do good? I know, 'tis a speci­ous Thing for Ministers to go about from Place to Place, professing a compassionate Concern for Sinners, a Readiness to do, or suffer any Thing, to promote their Conversion; especially, if this is accompanied with a bitter Zeal against all who can't come into their Measures: And they may be flock'd after, on this Account, and held in great Reputation, as more holy than their Bre­thren, more like to CHRIST, and his Apostles: But for my self, I have liv'd too long in the World, and seen too much of the Wickedness of it, to be over-pleased with high Professions; es­pecially, when they are rewarded with as high popular Applauses. Pride of Heart; an Itch to come out of Obscurity, and to be thought some­body; [Page 57] a secret Pleasure arising from the Hosan­nas of the Multitude; an undue Self-Love, in some Shape or other, may urge on (as it actually has done in Hundreds of Instances) to as zeal­ous Pains in preaching the Gospel, as any in these Times, can pretend to; and from as great a seeming Regard to the Good of Men's Souls.

I mean not by what I here say, to reflect upon ALL those, who have gone up and down the Coun­try, making a more than ordinary Shew of Zeal for the spiritual Welfare of their Neighbours; as though they were SOLELY acted, in this Matter, from mean, and base Motives. They may, SOME OF THEM, be as good as they profess to be, for all that I know: But this Conduct of theirs, is not, in my Opinion, the strongest Evidence of their being so: Nor can it be collected from their Zeal to preach in other Men's Parishes, that they are better than their Neighbours; or that the Practice they are in, is such as it ought to be. They may be good Men, and yet do that which is Evil: They may have a Zeal for GOD; and yet, act without sufficient Know­ledge or Prudence. Meerly their being good Men, or zealous for the Good of Souls, won't war­rant this Conduct of theirs: If it can't be jus­tified from other Considerations, it must be con­demned.

'Tis again urg'd in Favour of these Itinerants, That ‘when the Time of Reformation was come on, one of the most effectual Things done to­wards the Reformation in ENGLAND, about the Middle of the former Century, was to send a­bout the Kingdom certain Itinerant Preachers, with a License to preach the Fundamentals of [Page 58] Religion, instead of the Stuff with which the Souls of the People had formerly been famished.’ This, which is a Quotation from Dr. MATHER'S Magnal. Chris. American, we had printed in the BOSTON Weekly News-Paper , "to give Check (as is said in the Letter introducing it to the Publick) to the great Out-cry, and the bitter and harsh Reflections made by many against Itinerant Preachers," To which I would answer, by giv­ing a brief Account of the Times and Itinerants here referred to, together with the present Times and Itinerants.

As to the Times and Itinerants here refer'd to, a just Account has been given of them, in the Letter to the Author of the above Quotation, in the following Words*, ‘At the Time when the Reformation came on, which began with the Reign of King EDWARD the VI, and was carried on by gradual Steps, through the long Reign of Q. ELIZABETH, the whole Land was overspread with Darkness and Superstition: The common People, almost every where, were stupidly ignorant. This may be fairly gather­ed from your Quotation, which supposes they knew little or nothing of the great Doctrines and Truths of Christianity, the very Fundamen­tals of Religion: And indeed, it was scarce possible to be otherwise, when they were de­priv'd of the Key of Knowledge; the Scrip­tures, which are able to make wise to Salvation, being lock'd up from them in an unknown Tongue, in which the publick Offices of the [Page 59] Church were also performed. And whatever Articles of Belief the People held, they receiv'd from their Priests, by an implicit Faith, which naturally produces a blind Obedience. Nor was the State of Things much better with the Clergy, who were, the greater Part of them, grosly ignorant, and blind Leaders of the blind. The chief Learning they had, was from Acquaintance with School Divinity, and the Wri­tings of the ancient Fathers, which, however it might pass for Science, in those Times, was falsly so called. In short, the Clergy were so ignorant, that few of them were able to com­pose their Sermons; to supply which Defect, certain Homilies were set forth by publick Autho­rity, and enjoin'd to be read, instead of Ser­mons, to the People.’

This was the true State of Things respect­ing Religion in England, when the Morning of the Reformation began to dawn: Which leads me to say something of the Character and Mis­sion of the itinerant Preachers employ'd in that glorious Work.

As to their Character, they were Men of eminent Learning, and substantial Piety; they were ready Scribes, well instructed in the Things that pertain to the Kingdom of GOD; and able to communicate their Knowledge to others: In short, they were every Way qua­lified to teach the People the great Fundamen­tals of Religion.

‘As to their Mission, it was from proper Autho­rity. They did not follow the blind Impulses of a wild Imagination, or run before they were [Page 60] sent; no, your Quotation tells us, that they were licens'd: They had a regular Call and Commission to enter on so great a Work.’

[Page 61] In the same Letter, we have also a just Account of these Times and the present Itinerants. The Words are, ‘I shall now proceed to say something of the State of Religion in NEW-ENGLAND, about two Years ago, when the Itinerant Way of Preaching began to be practised among us. And if we look into our Church at that Time, we shall find them professing the true protestant Re­ligion, in the Power and Purity of it, and walking in the Faith and Order of the Gos­pel. The Generality of our People were well instructed in divine Things, and acquain­ted with the Truths and Principles of the Chri­stian Religion: Great Numbers of them were Righteous, Walking in all the Ordinances and Commandments of the LORD blameless. As to the Ministers in this Land, I believe, it may be truly said of the greatest Part of them, that they were Men of sound Learning, and serious Godliness; they were skilful in the Word of Righteousness, wise Master-Builders in the House of GOD. Accord­ingly, whatever you may think, their Sermons were not empty Stuff, tending to starve Men's Souls; but plain, and practical; and there­fore profitable. They took Pains to feed their respective Flocks with Knowledge and Un­derstanding, and went before them in a blame­less, holy Conversation.’

And as to the present Itinerants, it is remark'd, ‘as certain and obvious, that the most, if not all of them, are swollen and ready to burst with spiritual Pride. As to their Mission, they have none, except from their own fond Ima­ginations. They indeed tell us of an immediate Call, and Assistances from Heaven; but can we believe them, while the Divisions and Dis­orders they create, wherever they come, a­bundantly [Page 62] confute their Pretences. As to their Furniture for Preaching, the most of them are Babes in Knowledge, meer Novices in spiritual Things, Workmen that have great Reason to be ashamed, because they cannot rightly divide the Word of Truth. In one Word, they are so far from being able to instruct Mankind, in the fundamental Doctrines of Christianity, that, as the venerable Dr. COLMAN, speaking con­cerning them, elegantly expresses it, They can only give some uncertain Flashes out of Clouds and Darkness.

‘From all which (as the same Writer adds) it plainly appears, that this Quotation from Dr. MATHER cannot serve the Purpose; that no­thing can be drawn from it in Favour of our Itinerants, and their disorderly Practice: And therefore it can be no CHECK to such, as, with great Reason, speak freely against them. I believe Dr. MATHER could never have thought, that this Passage, in his History, would ever be wrested to serve such a wretched Design: For whoever reads the History, and other Works, of that venerable Person, will find, that he forever insists on the vast Importance of a learned Mi­nistry, and always sets his Face against such ignorant, and mischeivous Itinerants, as are now caress'd and encouraged; speaking of those Vagrants, with a just Severity of Language, and in Terms of the highest Indignation.’

'Tis still pleaded, from 1 Cor. 3. 21, 21, where it is said, All Things are your's, whether PAUL, or APPOLLOS, or CEPHAS, that "Ministers, with their various Gifts and Labours, are for the Use and [Page 63] Benefit of the Church and People of GOD." And who ever disputed this? The Question is not, Whether GOD had instituted a Ministry; and this, for the Good of his Church, i. e. The whole Collection of Believers. This is acknow­ledged on all Hands: But the Question is, in what Sense, particular Churches that make up the Catholic Church, have a Propriety in all Mini­sters; so as that it may be said, they are your's. 'Tis only talking at Random, and to a­muse People, to tell them, PAUL and APOLLOS and CEPHAS are your's, i. e. All Ministers are your's, without saying, at the same Time, according to some determinate Meaning, How they are so.

The Apostle, in this same Text, says, ALL THINGS are your's. But does this destroy private Property, and make all Things common? This, I know, has been pleaded for from this, together with some other Texts; and a Liberty here­upon taken to have Communion, not only with other Men's Goods, but Wives also. All THINGS are your's 'Tis a Truth as to particular Christi­ans, or Churches, in no Sense but what will con­sist with every Right, which GOD has given to one Man, in Distinction from another: Nor may they lay Claim to any Thing, but in that Way, and according to those Rules, which are laid down in Scripture, or pointed out by the Laws of Nature and Reason. Notwithstanding these Words of the Apostle, all THINGS are yours; particular Men have their own Wives, and parti­cular Women their own Husbands; this Man has his own House or Field, and so has that: Nor can they invade one another's Property with­out sinning against GOD. Christians can be said to have a Right in all THINGS, only so far, and [Page 64] under such Restrictions, as GOD has been pleas'd to give them a Title to them.

So when it is said, PAUL and APOLLOS and CE­PHAS, i. e. all Ministers are your's; the meaning cannot be, that every particular People have a Right to every particular Minister, in any Sense but what shall consist with the Order, GOD has set­tled in his Church. They can have a Propriety in them, only in Subordination to prior Rights; and so as that there may be an Harmony among them all. Though it be a Truth, when spoken of par­ticular Churches, all Ministers are your's; yet each particular Church has its own Pastor, and each Pas­tor his own particular Church: And in Vertue of this Relation that subsists between particular Churches and Pastors, each Church has its special Rights with Respect to its particular Pastor, and each Pastor the like Rights with Respect to his particular Church; Nor may these Rights, either of them, he broke in upon, under the Pre­tence that all Churches have a Propriety in all Ministers. Their Propriety is restrain'd within certain Limits, beyond which, if they extend their Claim, it interferes with other Rights, which can't, without Sin, be invaded.

The Churches, upon this Principle, For all Things are your's, whether PAUL, or APOLLOS, or CEPHAS, have been lately exhorted, ‘To hear and im­prove for their Benefit, not only the Minister that is ordained over them, and fix't among them, but as they have Occasion and Oppor­tunity other Ministers also.’ And have been told, ‘If any should attempt to deprive them [Page 65] of this their Christian Priviledge, they are guilty of Robbery: They rob them of a very great Priviledge, which the LORD has pur­chased at the dearest Rate; and which he has, in Love to their Souls, confered on them:’ Whereupon they have been war­ned, "To stand fast in this Liberty of their's wherewith CHRIST has made them free." If the Thing meant by this Exhortation, which was "apprehended most needful and seasonable at this Day",* be only this that particular Churches have a Propriety in other Ministers, their Gifts and Labours, according to Gospel-Order, and so as not to Infringe on the Rights of their own Pas­tors, or other particular Churches, 'tis what all, so far as I know, are agreed in; And 'twas per­fectly needless to found an Alarm, as though this Liberty of the Churches was in Danger. But if the Thing aimed at is, To give Countenance to that rambling about from Parish to Parish, which some Ministers have come into, to the Uneasiness of their own People, to the raising Factions among o­ther People, and to the Invasion of the just Rights of the Pastors among whose People they have gone: I say, if this be the Thing intended, the Scripture upon which this Exhortation is founded, has been grosly abused: Nor indeed could an Exhortation, to this Purpose, have had its Rise from it, but in a mistaken and perverted Sense.

I complain not of People's hearing Ministers that are not their own, as they may occasionally happen among them; Nay, I object not against one Minister's coming among the People of ano­ther, [Page 66] on Purpose that they might have the Bene­fit of his Gifts and Labours; provided there be a mutual Agreement between all the Parties concern'd, and the Case such as may properly call for such an Expedient: But for Ministers to make a Business of going out of their own, into other Men's Parishes, unask'd; or, at the Desire of only some disaffected People; And this, in known Opposition to the settled Pastors: it's contrary to all Reason, as well as Scripture, and subversive of all Order in the Churches; Especially, when they carry the Matter so far as to creep into private Houses, when they can't any longer force themselves into the Pulpits, and in­sinuate such Things against the fixt Ministers, as tend to leaven the Minds of their People with Prejudices against them, and hinder their further Advantage from their Labours. Some may think highly of this Manner of Conduct, and "bless GOD for the many Sermons that have been preach'd by such Ministers"*; but for my Part, I have not so learned CHRIST, nor the Order of his Gospel. And I shall be much mistaken, if the bad Effects of this Method of Conduct, don't make some Men see with other Eyes than they do at present.

'Tis granted in this Exhortation ‘That Ministers ought to be well perswaded concern­ing these Strangers that come among us, that they are Men of Knowledge, Prudence and Piety; Men of good Principles and Morals, and that they have a Call to visit us, before we invite them to preach to our People.’ [Page 67] And will any have the Face to Pretend, that suf­ficient Care has been taken upon this Head? Nay, where 'Ministers have not been satisfied a­bout, either the Knowledge, or Prudence, or call, some Persons have had to come into their Parishes, have they not thrust themselves in notwithstand­ing? And han't the Ministers, instead of being well thought of for their Caution, been reproach­ed as OPPOSERS of the Work of GOD? And what is it but to upbraid Ministers, to tell them, ‘they ought to be well satisfied about these Strangers that come among them,’ when, if they an't satisfied, they shall be call'd all the bad Names that can be thought of? Han't this commonly been the Case? Can it be denied?

Those Ministers, I should think, who don't see through the Propriety, or Reasonableness, or Ad­vantage, of Ministers going about into other Men's Parishes, have just the same Right not to invite them into their Pulpits, as those have to take them in, who think well of this Practice: And why should their Christian Liberty be invaded? Why should strange Ministers force themselves upon them? Is it not an Usurpation on their Rights as Pastors to particular Churches? Does it not lead to Alienations and Contentions? Does it not naturally tend to hinder the Usefulness of such Ministers among their own People?

It may be insinuated, as though their not ap­proving these Itinerants was owing to the Influ­ence of "a Spirit that lusteth to envy." And might it not as justly be insinuated, as though this Itinerating Disposition might have its Rise from a Spirit too much puffed up with Pride [...] But however this be, I do not think, those who [Page 68] are for Order in the Church of GOD, and keeping Things from running into Confusion, have any great Reason to envy those, who, from among our selves, have been most noted for their travelling up and down the Country to preach. We gene­rally know who they are, and what Character they bear in the World; and if dispos'd to Envy, these are some of the last Men who would excite it. And I am clearly of the Mind, that if ‘the Spirit and Disposition of the holy and humble Apo­stle PAUL more universally prevail'd among Mini­sters’, they would not so often imagine them­selves to be Men of so much more Importance than they really are; nor would they, from this vain Conceit they have of themselves, so often go out of their own, into the Line of others; boasting of Things beyond their Measure, and made ready to their Hand.

I had thought here to have left this Head; but can't do it without first expressing my Surprize at the late Ordination of a Person to go about the Coun­try as an Itinerant Preacher. The Account we have in the Boston Evening-Post , ‘We have lately heard from YORK, that on, or about the 13 of July last, one Mr. D—L R—s, a New­Methodist, so call'd, summon'd together a so­lemn (and we think) unlawful Assembly, con­sisting of the Elders, and pretended Messengers, of some of the neighbouring Churches, to or­dain the said R—s at large, to be a vagrant Preacher to the People of GOD in this Land;—in which Transaction we hear, that the Rev'd Messieurs M—Y, W—E, J. R—S and G—N [Page 69] resolutely proceeded, although some other of the neighbouring Ministers bore their Testimo­ny against such an irregular Action.’

That late venerable Man of GOD, whose Praise is in all our Churches, Dr. INCREASE MATHRR, has given the World his Thoughts at large upon such a Transaction as this; which I shall here present to the Reader.

In his Order of the Churches in NEW-ENGLAND vindicated, he proposes this Question*, ‘May a Man be ordained a Pastor, except to a particu­lar Church?’ In Answer whereto, he as­serts, that ‘no Man ought to be ordain'd a Pas­tor except to a particular Church.’ And for these Reasons.

1. We have no Instance in the Scripture of ordinary Officers ordain'd, except unto a parti­cular Flock. Act 14. 23. They ordained El­ders by Election (so does the Geneva Translation read the Words truly enough, as that learned Knight, Sir Norton KNATCHBULL, has critically evinced) in every Church. PAUL left it in Charge with TITUS, that he should ordain El­ders in every City, Tit. 1. 5. He was not to ordain them to be Individua vaga; but a par­ticular Place, a City wherein was some Church, was assign'd to them to labour in. He might not (as Mr. BAYNES, and from him DIDOCLAVIUS, speaks) ordain Elders as the U­niversities [Page 70] create Doctors of Physick, without assigning them any Patients; or as they make Master of Art, without providing for them any Scholars.

2. Pastor and Flock are Relates; and therefore one cannot be without the other.—To say that a wandring Levite, who has no Flock is a Pastor, is as good Sense as to say, that he that has no Children is a Father, and that the Man who has no Wife is a Husband: Nor may it be pretended, that the Catholick Church is his Flock; for,

3. A Pastor is under an Obligation to feed every one that is of the Flock, he is a Pastor unto. Acts 20. 28. Take Heed therefore to your selves, and to all the Flock over which the HOLY GHOST has made you Overseers. Is any Man a­ble to feed all that Flock of the Church Catho­lick visible? A Minister must give an Account concerning every Soul in that Flock, he is the Pastor of. Heb. 13. 17. They that say, they are Pastors of the Catholick Church, may do well to think, what Account they can give of the ten Thousands of Souls belonging to their Flock, that were never instructed, nor fed by them.

4. Supposing a Man to have a particular Church to which he is related, if he is a Pastor to o­ther Churches besides that, then it is not in the Power of that Church to deprive him of his pastoral Office. If they should reject him and that deservedly from being their Pastor, he [...]ay pretend, I am a Pastor of the Catholick Church, and will be so, do you do your Worst. [Page 71] This favours of the Papist's indelible Character, who pretend, if a Man has once been ordain'd, he can never be a Laic again. Thus a Person who is justly not only depos'd from his Office, but excommunicated, may be a Pastor still.—Our Discipline declares, not only such as never were related to a particular Flock, but such as have been, but now are not so related, to be no Church Officers. The Words, in the Platform, Chap. 9. Sect. 7. are, He that is clearly loosed from his Office Relation unto that Church whereof he was a Minister, cannot be looked at as an Officer, nor perform any Act of Office, in any other Church, unless he be again orderly called into Office.

5. When Ordinations at large did, with other Corruptions, creep into the Church, a whole Sy­nod found it necessary, not only to bear Wit­ness against that Practice, but to declare such Ordinations to be void and null, and the Ordainers liable to censure. It is well observed by the in­genious Writer of the History of the Council of TRENT,* that "in the golden Times of Chri­stianity, no Persons were ordain'd but to a particu­lar Ministry; but that this pious Institution was soon corrupted, Bishops ordaining Men that had no Election by any Church." This caused great Confusion, as the Magdeburgensian Histo­rians have noted. As a Remedy, the Council of CALCEDON made a Decree against all such Ordinations. The sixth Canon of that Synod declares, That if any Man should be ordain'd ab­solutely, that is, to the Catholick, without Rela­tion [Page 72] to a particular Church, the Imposition of Hands, which he has received, shall be null; and that he shall serve in the Church to the Dishonour of them that have ordained him. This Decree was confirmed by other Synods afterwards; so that it became a general Rule in the Church, that no Man should be ordained without a Title. But the forementioned Historian (with many others) takes Notice that this Rule was in Process of Time perverted. For whereas, at first, to have a Title was to have a particular Church, afterwards to have a Title was to have Money. The Canons of the Church of ENGLAND will not permit any one to be ordain'd without a Title.

6. The impleaded Ordinations are contrary to the Judgment of our eminent Divines, and to the Practice of some of the best reformed Chur­ches. JUNIUS* declares his Approbation of the mention'd Canon of the CALCEDON Synod; and that since an Elder is not ordained to the Mi­nistry absolutely, but to the Ministry of this, or that Church in particular, it is fit the Church should be concern'd in the Ordination; and, that in the apostolical Times, in the Ordination of a Minister, there was first a Cheirotonia, or Election by the People; and then a Cheirothe­sia, or Imposition of Hands; that these two were always join'd together as the antecedent and Consequent. Mr. CARTWRIGHT says, that after Election follows Ordination, which is a solemn investing or putting a Minister in­to [Page 73] the Possession of that Office whereunto he was before chosen. To the like Purpose does WHITAKER speak. It is needless, and would be endless, to heap up Testimonies concerning this, since it is a common received Opinion a­mong our Divines, that the Election of a Mi­nister by the Church should precede his Ordina­tion.

I shall add to what the Doctor has said, That there has appear'd, in all Ages, more or less of a Disposition, in some Persons, to think themselves qualified, and called, to act as tho 'they were Pastors, not to particular Churches only, but all the Flocks in a Neighbourhood, or Province.

The learned VOETIUS makes Mention of ‘a Circumambulation of Ministers, the running a­bout, or rather the wandring and walking about of Men, who, without any certain Call and Af­fixion to any particular Church, frequently preach Sermons, expecting COLLECTIONS or PRESENTS from the People. Such as these (says he) were formerly call'd walking Levites, in Allusion to the Story in Judges 17. 7. 8. Such there are (he adds) among the PAPISTS, who appear at the Heads of Streets, and in the most publick Places of Resort, and offer themselves to celebrate Mass.

The famous HOTTINGER, writing about the Times of the Reformation gives an Account,* [Page 74] of some famous Itinerants, who distinguished them­selves by preaching abroad in the open Air, and by many uncouth Ways of Management; such as wearing a CHAIN ABOUT THEIR NECKS, and some­times THROWING OPEN THEIR BREAST, and vehe­mently beating on it, and crying out with a MIGHTY VOICE, Mercy, Mercy, Mercy! and some Instan­ces he here mentions of those, who pretended to VISIONS and REVELATIONS: And these he speaks of as some of the worst Sort of People.

But however prevalent this Itinerating Disposi­tion may have been, more especially at certain Times, it was always ill thought of by the best Men, and the best Churches: They have ever e­steemed it an Argument of Pride and Self-Conceit, and as tending to Strife and Schism, and every e­vil Work; and accordingly laid the Restraints of Ecclesiastical Authority upon it, so far as they could.

The united Brethren in LONDON declare, ‘That ordinarily none shall be ordained to the Work of the Ministry, but such as are called, and chosen thereunto by a particular Church. *

One of the Articles of the ecclesiastical Discipline of the French Protestants is, ‘Ministers shall not be ordain'd without assigning them a particu­lar Flock.

The seventh Article in the Order of the Dutch Churches is, that§ ‘no one shall be called to the [Page 75] Ministry of the Word, without Employment in some certain Place; unless he be sent to preach to Churches under Persecution, or otherwise to ga­ther Churches.

In the Church of SCOTLAND, some of the Con­clusions agreed upon, in several of their Assem­blies, after sundry Conferences and often-Dispu­tation and Reasoning, are these ‘All Of­fice-Bearers should have their own particular Flocks, among whom they excercise their Charge.’

They that are called to the Ministry, or that offer themselves thereto, ought not to be elected without some certain Flock assigned to them.

True Bishops should addict themselves to a particular Flock;—Neither should they u­surp Lordship over their Brethren, and over the Inheritance of CHRIST*

Pastors, in so far as they are Pastors, have not the Office of Visitation of more Kirks joined to the Pastorship, without it be given to them.

It agreeth not with the Word of GOD, that Bishops should be Pastors of Pastors, Pastors of many Flocks, and yet without a certain Flock, and without ordinary Teaching.

[Page 76] It agreeth not with the Scripture,—that they usurp the Office of Visitation of other Kirks, nor any other Function beside other Ministers, but so far as shall be committed to them by their Kirk.

And the like Ecclesiastical Rules were made in the more primitive Times of the Church, to give Check to the Humour that then prevailed in many, of going beyond their own Bounds.

The XIVth, XVth and XXXVth canons, called Apostolical; the XVth and XVIth Canons of the Council of NICE; the IId and IIId of the first Council of CONSTANTINOPLE; the Xth of the Council of CALCEDON, with others that might be mentioned of these, and other Councils, strongly testify against this Practice of Minister's invading the Parishes of one another. *

It may, as the Practice with us is new, carry with it a good Face, and be readily encourag­ed; especially, for the Sake of some Men, who may be tho't more holy than their Brethren; but 'tis the same Evil now, it always has been, and will be productive of the like bad Effects; some of which we have already seen and felt: And I pray GOD, they may not prepare the Way for still greater.

The next Thing I shall take Notice of, as what I can't but think of dangerous Tendency, is that Terror so many have been the Subjects of; Ex­pressing [Page 77] it self in strange Effects upon the Body, such as swooning away and falling to the Ground, where Persons have lain, for a Time, speechless and motionless; bitter Shriekings and Screamings; Convulsion-like Tremblings and Agitations, Strug­glings and Tumblings, which, in some Instances, have been attended with Indecencies. I shan't mention: None of which Effects seem to have been accidental, nor yet peculiar to some particular Places or Constitutions; but have been common all over the Land. There are few Places, where there has been any considerable religious Stir, but it has been accompanied, more or less, with these Appearances. Numbers in a Congregati­on, 10, 20, 30, would be in this Condition at a Time; Nay, Hundreds in some Places, to the opening such a horrible Scene as can scarce be de­scribed in Words.

The Account, those, who have been under these Circumstances, give of themselves is vari­ous. Some say, they were surprized and astonish­ed, and insensibly wrought upon, they can't tell how: Others, that they had presented to their View, at the Time, a Sight of their Sins, in all their Number and Desert: Others, that they saw Hell, as it were, naked before them, and Destruction without a Covering; and that it seemed to them as though they were just falling into it: Others, that they imagined the Devils were about them, and ready to lay hold on them, and draw them away to Hell. The more general Account is, that they were fill'd with great Anx­iety and Distress, having upon their Minds an o­ver-powering Sense of Sin, and Fear of divine Wrath.

[Page 78] But whatever was the Cause, these bodily Agi­tations were, at first, highly thought of by many; yea, look'd upon as evident Signs of the extraordi­nary Presence of the HOLY GHOST. Hence, it was common in one Congregation, to tell of these wonderful Things, as they had appear'd in ano­ther, to pray for the like Testimony of the divine Power, to give GOD Thanks when they had it, and lament it when religious Exercises were at­tended, and no such Effects followed: And too much Encouragement has been given People, to depend on these Things as sufficient Tokens of that Sense of Sin, which is of the Operation of the SPIRIT of GOD.

I have now Letters by me, from different Parts of the Country, all concurring in this Account; and wrote by Persons of as good Character as most among us, and upon their own Knowledge. One, after he had given a Narrative of the Strange Appearance he had been present at, in all the A­gitations and Out-cries above describ'd, con­cludes in these Words, ‘But what appear'd to me most dangerous and hurtful was, that Mr.—(the Minister through whose Manage­ment these Things were effected) laid very much Stress on these Extraordinaries, as though they were sure Marks, or, at least, sufficient E­vidences of a just Conviction of Sin, on the one Hand: or, on the other, of that Joy there is in Believing, and so of an Interest in the Fa­vour of God.’ Another, after an Account of the Groaning, crying out, falling down and scream­ing, he had been a Witness to, in one of our Places of Worship, among other Things, ob­serves, ‘That these Things were encouraged by Mr.—(a travelling Preacher) and the [Page 79] Minister of the Town, who esteemed them un­doubted Evidences of the Operation of the BLESSED SPIRIT; which appeared by all their Discourse.’ A third, having exhibited a Relation of the like Effects, adds upon it, ‘I perceived by the Preacher's Discourse, that he suppos'd all these Things, the Effect of a strong Sense of Truth im­press'd upon the Minds of the Auditors, by the HOLY GHOST.

And these Accounts perfectly harmonise with the Pleas, which have been made, both from the Press and Pulpit, in Justification of this Appearance in Religion. We have been told of the falling down of the JAILOUR, and of SAUL, afterwards PAUL; we have been minded of the Trembling of FELIX, and of the Three Thousand in the Acts, who were pricked in the Heart by PETER'S Sermon: And the State of unconverted Sinners has been represented to be such, that it ought to be wondered at, these Effects are not universal, rather than that some of them have been seen among us.

But these Pleas notwithstanding, I could never yet see Reason, I confess, to entertain a good O­pinion of these religious Fears, with their Effects visible on Men's Bodies, considered by the Lump. I mean not by what I here say, to express a Dis­like of that Fear, excited from a just Sense of Sin; which, in Respect of adult Persons, is or­dinarily previous to their Conversion. The first Operation of the blessed SPIRIT upon the Minds of such Sinners usually is, to awaken their Fear from a Perception of Sin, and Consciousness of Guilt, as I have largely exprest my self, upon this Mat­ter elsewhere: But then, it ought to be care­fully [Page 80] remembred, the Passion of Fear may be excited, not only from a just Represen­tation of Truth to the Mind by the SPIRIT of GOD, but from the natural Influence of awful Words and frightful Gestures. Even where the Torments of another World are the Object of Fear, the Passion it self may be mov'd, and to such a Degree too, as to appear in all the vio­lent Effects of Horror and Surprize; and yet, the Origin of it be no other, than a mechanical Im­pression on animal Nature: And this, I am in­clin'd to think, has been too generally the Case, in Respect of those Fears, and the Effects of them, which have been so much talk'd of among us. A good Number, I trust, have been wro't upon by the proper Influence of Truth, duly im­pressed upon their Minds by the Divine SPIRIT; but in Regard of a far greater Number, I have no other Thought of their religious Fears, disco­vered in their Cries, and Shrieks, and falling down, than a mere sensitive Commotion; such a Sort of Surprize and Astonishment as is affected, not by a rational Conviction of Truth, but a sud­den and strong Impression on the animal Oecono­my. My Reasons are these that follow,

'Tis with me, an Objection of some Weight a­gainst the Divinity of these bodily Effects, that they have been, in all Ages, so rare among sober and solid Christians; while among others, of a contrary Character, they have, all along, been common. So it was with the MONTANISTS of old; with the GERMAN-ENTHUSIASTS, in the beginning of the Reformation; and with the FRENCH-PRO­PHETS, within the Memory of many now living: And so it was with the QUAKERS. They had their Name indeed from the trembling and shaking [Page 81] ordinarily fell into, as though they were all over convulsed: Nor can there be given more re­markable Instances of Groaning, and Foaming, and Roaring, than from these People; Whereas, if we turn our View to the more sober Part of Christians, we shall be at a loss to find Examples in this Kind.

A noted Writer on the Times seems to have been at a pritty Deal of Pains to collect Instan­ces: But how few has he been able to produce, though he had the whole Christian World before him, for more than Seventeen Hundred Years? Nor are those he has brought to View so much to the Case as might have been expected.

The first Instance is of a single Person, the exellent Mr. BOLTON,* ‘who being awakened by the Preaching of the famous Mr. PERKINS, was subject to such Terrors as threw him on the Ground, and caused him to roar with An­guish; and the Pangs of the New-Birth in him were such, that he lay pale and without Sense, like one dead; as we have an Ac­count, in the Fulfilling of the Scripture, the 5th Edition, Page 103. 104.’ These are the Words of this Gentleman. How it came about, I know not; but he has very much mis-under­stood his Author, in representing from him Mr. PERKINS as the Person, by whose Preaching Mr. BOLTON was subjected to Terrors that threw him to the Ground; for it is not so much as insinuated in the Fulfilling of the Scripture, either that Mr. [Page 82] PERKINS was the Instrument of Mr. BOLTON'S Terrors, or that he was ever thrown into them in the Time of Preaching; unless the Edition I use (the Second) is different from that, this Gen­tleman has in his Hands, which I question, be­cause I have now before me the Life of Mr. BOLTON, from whence the Author of the Fulfilling of the Scripture took his Account: In which, one Mr. PEACOCK is spoken of as the Instrument of his Conversion; and 'tis ascribed to his Ac­quaintance with this godly Man, and not to his Preaching, or the Preaching of any other Person whatever, that he was awakened to a Sense of his Sins.

Nor is it so clear to me, that Mr. BOLTON, literally speaking, was thrown to the Ground, or reared out, or lay like one dead. The Fulfilling of the Scripture has given the World, not the very Words, but what he took to be the Sense, of the Writer of Mr. BOLTON'S Life; and this Gentle­man has done the same by the Fulfilling of the Scripture. The best Way therefore of judging, in this Case, will be from the very Words of the original Writer himself; which are these, ‘The first News he heard of GOD, was not by any soft and still Voice, but in terrible Tempests and Thunder; the LORD running upon him as a Giant, taking him by the Neck, and sha­king him to Pieces as he did JOB; beating him to the very Ground, as he did PAUL, by laying before him the ugly Visage of his Sins, which lay so heavy on him, as he roared for Grief of Heart, and so affrightened him, as (I have heard him say) he arose out of his Bed in the Night, for very Anguish of Spirit. And to augment his spiritual Misery, he was [Page 83] exercised with foul Temptations, horribilia de DEO, terribilia de fide. And these are repre­sented to have been so vehement upon him, that, with LUTHER, ‘The very Venom of them drank up his Spirits, and his Body seemed dead, that neither Speech, Sense, Blood, or Heat appeared in him. And this, it's said, Continued for many Months.’

'Tis obvious at first Sight, that some of the Language here used is figurative, and to be inter­preted as such, and not literally; as where the LORD is said to have run upon him as a Giant; where he is said to have been taken by the Neck and shaken to Pieces: As also where his Body is represented as seemingly dead, without Sense, Blood, or Heat. The Idea intended to be conveyed is not, ‘That the Pangs of the New-Birth in him were such, as that he lay pale, and without Sense, like one dead.’ i. e. According to the Letter of these Words, and as is commonly the Case in these Times. The Meaning is evidently this, and only this, that his Distress was so great, and of such Continuance, that it had a visible Effect on his Body, to make him look pale, and like one in a languid State. And if any should be dispos'd to think, the Spirit of this Author's Words is ra­ther to be regarded than the Letter, when he speaks of Mr. BOLTON, as beat to the very Ground, and roaring for Grief of Heart, I don't know that they would be to blame; especially, as such a Construction of his Words is the only one, that would, perhaps, have been thought of, if it had not been for what has happened among ourselves. He, no Doubt, design'd to exhibit this Gentleman as an Instance of one, who was in great spiritual [Page 84] Distress; but that he mean't any Thing further, is not, to me, so evident as to be beyond Dis­pute.

Nor is this Kind of spiritual Trouble uncom­mon, in Respect of Persons of a like Character with Mr. BOLTON, before his Concern for his Sins. For 'tis observable, and particularly remark'd by the Fulfilling of the Scripture , that he was e­minently prophane; a horrid Swearer; and much accustomed to mock at Holiness, and those who most shined therein; particularly, that excel­lent Man of GOD Mr. PERKINS.’ The Writer of his Life adds*, that he loved Stage-Plays, Cards and Dice; was a Sabbath-Breaker, a Boon-Companion, and one that for the Sake of Mo­ney had actually accepted of a Motion to go over to the Church of ROME.’ And has it not been usual, in all Ages, for such great Sinners, when brought to a Sense of their Sins, to be greatly pained in their Minds? There is nothing singu­lar in the Case of Mr. BOLTON, unless, accord­ing to the Letter of the Words, he roared out, and was thrown down to the Earth; which, as I said, can't certainly be collected from the Man­ner of speaking us'd by the Writer of his Life: Though if it could, it ought to be remembred, his Concern lasted for many Months; and by this continued Pressure on his Spirit, his Body was reduced to an ill State, and it might be thus with his Mind also. And under these Circumstan­ces, though his Trouble was of a divine Origin, there might be a Mixture in it of human Weak­ness. It might be owing to himself, and not to [Page 85] the SPIRIT of GOD, its arising to an undesirable Ex­cess: Which is quite different from what is supposed to be the Case in these Times; viz. That 'tis by the immediate Power of the HOLY GHOST, that such Fears are excited in the Minds of Persons, as that they are, at once, struck to the Earth, or forc'd to scream out.

Mr. GEORGE TROSS ("who of a notoriously vi­cious, profligate Liver, became an eminent Saint, and Minister of the Gospel") is the next Instance of a Person in "Terrors, occasioned by Awa­kenings of Conscience;" and these are said "to have been so over-pouring to his Body as to deprive him, for some Time, of the Use of Reason." I have carefully read over the Life of TROSS, written by himself; and he was not only "for a Time depriv'd of the Use of his Reason," but to a great Degree; and it was thrice repeat­ed! Nor does it appear, that his Distraction was occasioned by Terrors too great for his Brain; but seems rather to have had Rise from an ill Habit of Body, and this, perhaps, bro't upon him by his own Follies: Nor do I remember, he was ever in any extraordinary Terrors, unless where 'tis evident, from his own Account, that he was not himself. And very observable are the Words, in which he relates his Deliverance out of his horrid State of Mind.*" But at Length, ‘through the Goodness of GOD, and by his Blessing upon Physick, a low Diet, and hard keep­ing, [Page 86] I began to be somewhat quiet and com­pos'd in my Spirits; to be orderly and civil in my Carriage and Converse, and gradually to regain the Use of my Reason, and to be a fit Companion for my Fellow-Creatures.

I shall add here, though somewhat out of Place; this Mr. TROSS, in the Time of his De­liquium, often heard Voices, and was much given to strange Impulses; upon which he makes this Remark ‘I am persuaded, that many of the Quakers, formerly, were deluded by such Voices and Impulses, from the impure Spirit, which they mistook for the HOLY SPIRIT of GOD; many of them having been grosly ignorant, and so fitted to entertain such Delusions of the Devil, as I then was.’

And besides hearing Voices, it was no uncom­mon Thing with him to see Visions; which, says he ‘I mention, the rather, because I am ve­rily perswaded, that the many Visions and Voi­ces among the Papists, which gave Occasion to the Belief and Establishment of their Purgatory came from the same Author, or Cause; viz. a disturbed Brain, influenced by a deceitful and lying Devil.

But these extraordinary, external Effects are said ‘to have been found, not only in here and there a single Person; but there have been Times, wherein they have appeared in Con­gregations, in many at once. So it was, says this Gentleman * in the Year 1625, in the [Page 87] West of SCOTLAND, in a Time of great Out­pouring of the SPIRIT of GOD. It was then a frequent Thing for many to be so extraordinarily seized with Terror in hearing of the Word, by the SPIRIT of GOD, that they fell down, and were car­ried out of the Church, who afterwards prov'd most solid and lively Christians: As the Author of the Fulfilling of the Scripture informs us, Pa. 185.’ I should have been glad, if this Author had been a little more particular in his Informa­tion; because so far as I can find, (and I have been at the Pains to consult all the Writers I could meet with, in some of the best and largest Libraries in NEW-ENGLAND, upon the religious Affairs of SCOTLAND) He only has recorded this Story; and he has done it so generally, that lit­tle can be argued from it. He has said, 'tis true, it was in hearing the Word, they were seiz'd with this extraordinary Terror: But how the Word was preached, either as to Matter, or Manner, he does not declare; which is a weighty Circum­stance in Effects of this Nature, as we shall pre­sently see, from what I have to say upon the like Effects among our selves. He has likewise said, "They afterwards prov'd solid and lively. Christians:" But how were they at the Time? This is a material Question. For if they were like others, among whom these same Effects have appear'd, at other Times, and in other Parts of the World, they may justly be rank'd with them; at lest, while under the Influence of these Things. And there is the more Reason for such a Question as I have put, because this Au­thor has himself given an Intimation, as though these Effects, at the Time when they happened, were, by some attributed to another Cause than [Page 88] that which is divine. His Words are these*, ‘This, by the prophane Rabble of that Time, was called, the STEWARTON SICKNESS; for in that Parish first, and after, through much of the Country, it was remarkable.’ If the same Temper prevailed then as does now, the best, Men in the Kingdom might have been rank'd among the prophane Rabble. I don't affirm, this was the Case: But I think, there ought to be good E­vidence that it wan't; and the rather, because 'tis a known Fact, that censoriously speaking of others, to a very high Degree, has been an insepa­rable Concomitant of these extraordinary Seizures, in all Ages, and in all Places.

This Gentleman goes on, ‘The same Author informs of many in FRANCE, that were so won­derfully affected with the Preaching of the Gospel, in the Time of those famous Divines, FAREL and VIRET, that, for a Time they could not follow their secular Business.’ I doubt not, there was the Prevalence of real Christianity in these Times: But was there not a vast deal of Enthusiasm also? These were the Times, in which Visions and Voices, extraordinary Missions and Revela­tions, extatick Raptures and Swoonings, were at their Height; and gave the greatest Shock to the Progress of the Reformation of any Thing that happened in that Day. And though I deny not, that "many were wonderfully affected under the Preaching of FAREL and VIRET," yet I must be excused, if I han't the best Opinion of the whole of this Affection; Especially, as excited by FA­REL: For he was a Man zealous even to Fury; [Page 89] and his Preaching such, that it was rather called Thundering than speaking. * ERASMUS, a good Judge of Men, and his Contemporary, has not given the best Character of him: Or, if any should think he might be prejudic'd against him, OECO­LAMPADIUS, his fast Friend, plainly describes him as a Man violent in his Temper, dispos'd to pro­nounce his Anathemaes upon others, and to treat Mankind with Imperiousness And if under the [Page 90] Administration of a Man of this Turn of Mind, there were like Effects with those among us, they might arise from the same Cause. His Charac­ter indeed seems to have been very like to the Character of some Gentlemen, thro' whose intem­perate Zeal, we have been thrown into great Disorders.

The next Account is from IRELAND, in 1628; But as the Fulfilling of the Scripture has taken no Notice of any strange bodily Effects, unless those may be so called, which relate to the People's making little Use of Meat, Drink, or Sleep, and not feeling the Need thereof, through a Sense of GOD; These only are mentioned, but in a more advan­tagious Manner, than by the original Writer. For he speaks of some only whose Case this was, not many. And he tells us, in general, how long it was they went without a full Supply of these Recruits, and does not leave the Matter at large. It was, in that Day, according to him, a sweet easy Thing for Christians to go 30, 40 Miles, to the solemn Communions, and to continue there from the Time they came, till they returned, with but little of these Supplies; and this, in Regard of SOME, without their feeling the Need thereof, their Souls were so filled with a Sense of GOD; [Page 91] which is no incredible Account, unless they tar­ried longer, or eat, or drank, or slept, in a less Pro­portion, than need be supposed.

The Story of CATHERINE BRETTERGH, I pass o­ver with this Remark only, that if nothing had appear'd in these Times, but what is here record­ed of her, I believe no serious Person would have cried out of Wildness and Distraction; tho' perhaps, they might have thought, there had been, in such Instances, some Mixture of that which is Humane.

These are the Instances brought from the Fulfilling of the Scripture: And I should have had, I own, a much better Opinion of them, if the Author had not betrayed, by many of the Stories contain'd in his Book, a Turn of Mind, too easily disposing him to a Belief of such Extra­ordinaries, as few besides himself would have re­lated to the World: Nor can I account for it, that, among all the wonderful Things he has recorded as Examples of a prophetical and apostolic Spirit, not so much as one is mentioned; unless it was thought, the mentioning of these might have lessen'd the Credit of the whole.

This Gentleman now presents us with a Letter from his honoured Father, wherein we are told, from a Letter he saw, which came from SCOT­LAND, that at the Preaching of a Sermon in EDIN­BURG, the People were so affected, that there was a great and loud Cry through the Assembly. And if the Fact be allow'd, is it possible, from such a general Account, to form a Judgment, as to its true Origin? That there have been Out­crys, in Congregations, in diverse Parts of the [Page 92] World, and at diverse Times, every Body knows that is acquainted with the History of the Church.

The Author of the wonderful Narrative has mentioned a considerable Number of such; but an Account of those Out-crys are here expected, which may justly be supposed to be of a Divine Rise. And can this be determined, unless we know something in particular, of the Means, Manner, and after-Effects? 'Tis impossible. And the same may be said of what is further related a­bout the famous Mr. ROGERS of DEDHAM in ENG­LAND; tho' he was such a Speaker, that if, under his Preaching, People had sometimes cried out, it ought not to be at once concluded, that it was owing to the extraordinary Power of GOD. For this is an Effect, Voice and Action may some­times produce, as we shall see by and by.

The Account from Mr. FLAVEL, I leave as it stands, with only saying, that good Men may differ in their Sentiments as to the Cause of such Effects; and if any should think, they are not to be wholly ascribed to a divine Influence, I would not be too peremptory in saying, their Judgment was not according to Truth.

The Persons "in NORTHAMPTON, and some of the neighbouring Towns, who formerly cried out, and fell down," I never heard of 'till now: Nor of those, "whose Flesh waxed cold and benum­med, whose Hands were clinch'd, and their Bo­dies set into Convulsions:" Neither do I think, that such Accounts tend much to the Credit of Religion.

[Page 93] But these Instances notwithstanding, and the most that can be made of the foregoing ones, it must be own'd, that such bodily Effects as have prevail­ed in the Land, have always been rare among sober Christians: Whereas, They are the very Things, by which, those of another Complexion have ever been distinguished. Whole Volumes have been wrote containing Accounts in this Kind: And whatever strange Effects, upon Men's Bodies, have been common among us, the same have been common also among this Sort of Persons, in all Parts, and Ages, of the World: Nor is there any Fact more notorious in the History of the Church. But this I mention only as a Circumstance worthy of Consideration with some others, that are to follow. Wherefore to go on,

The Way in which these Fears have been excit­ed, in many Places, is not, in my Opinion, the best Evidence in Favour of them. People have been too much applied to, as though the Preacher rather aimed at putting their Passions into a Fer­ment, than filling them with such a reasonable Sol­licitude, as is the Effect of a just Exhibition of the Truths of GOD to their Understandings. I have myself been present, when an Air of Seriousness reigned visibly through a whole Congregation: They were all Silence and Attention; having their Eye fastned on the Minister, as though they would catch every Word that came from his Mouth: And yet, because they did not cry out, or swoon away, they were unbraided with their Hardness of Heart and rank'd among those who were Sermon-proof, Gospel-glutted; and every Topic made Use of, with all the Voice and Acti­on the Speaker was Master of, to bring forward a general Shriek in the Assembly: Nay, in or­der [Page 94] to give the People a plain Intimation of what he wanted, this same Preacher sometimes told them of the wonderful Effects wrought by the Sermon, he was then preaching; how in such a Congregation, they were all melted and dissol­ved, and in another so over-poured, that they could not help screaming out, or falling down, as though they had been struck dead. Nay one of the Preachers, in this new Way, was so open some Months ago, as in plain Words, to call upon the People to cry out, and plead with them to do so: This he did three several Times in one Sermon, and had upon it so many loud Cries. And 'tis too well known to need much to be said upon it, that the Gentlemen, whose preaching has been most remarkably accompanied with these Extraor­dinaries, not only use, in their Addresses to the People, all the terrible Words they can get toge­ther, but in such a Manner, as naturally tends to put weaker Minds out of Possession of themselves. A Friend in the Country, in a Letter to me, up­on these Matters, expresses himself in these Words, ‘Under the Preaching and Exhortati­ons of these Itinerants and Exhorters, (the Manner of which is frequently very boisterous and shocking, and adapted to the best of their Skill to alarm and surprize the Imagination and Passions) 'tis no unusual Thing for Per­sons to be plunged into the utmost Anxiety and Distress, which is often attended with a Trembling of the Body, fainting, falling down, &c. The Preacher now frequently grows more tempestuous, and dreadful in his Manner of Address, and seems to endeavour all he can to increase, and spread the rising Consternati­on, and Terror of their Souls; which, by this Means, is sometimes spread over a great Part [Page 95] of an Assembly, in a few Minutes from its first Appearance. I have seen the struck (as they are called) and distressed brought toge­ther, from the several Parts of the Assembly, into the square Body by themselves, and two or three Persons at Work upon them at once, smiting, stamping and crying out to them with a mighty Voice, in the most terrible Manner and Language; the poor Creatures fainting, screach­ing and bitterly crying out under them. You may easily think, what Terrors of Imaginati­on, Distraction of Passions, and Perplexity of Thoughts, they endur'd. I was last Summer at an Evening Lecture, at a neighbouring Pa­rish, at which, one of the most famous Preach­ers in the new Method carried on. He had en­tered but a little Way in his Sermon, (which was delivered in a Manner sufficiently terrible) when there began to be some Commotion a­mong the young Women. This inspir'd him with new Life. He lifted up his Voice like a Trumpet, plentifully poured down Terrors up­on them. About half a Score of young Wo­men were presently thrown into violent histeric Fits. I carefully observed them. When he grew calm and moderate in his Manner, tho' the Things deliverd were equally Awakening, they by Degrees grew calm and still; when he again assum'd the terrible, and spake like Thunder, the like violent Strugglings immediately returned upon them, from Time to Time. Sometimes he put a mighty Emphasis upon lit­tle unmeaning Words, and delivered a Sentence of no Importance with a mighty Energy, yet the sensible Effect was as great as when the most awful Truth was brought to View.’ This Account may be relied on. For it is given [Page 96] by one capable of making Observation, and who bears as unblemish'd a Character as most Ministers in the Country.

Agreable whereto is the Account we have printed in the BOSTON Post-Boy ; in which the Writer, speaking of the Itinerant Preachers, among other Things, observes, ‘Their main Design in preaching, seems not so much to inform Men's Judgments, as to terrify and affright their Ima­gination; by awful Words and frightful Repre­sentations, to set the Congregation into hideous Shrieks and Out-cries. And to this End, in every Place where they come, they represent that GOD is doing extraordinary Things in other Places, and that they are some of the last hardened Wretches that stand out; that this is the last Call that ever they are likely to have; that they are now hanging over the Pit of De­struction, and just ready, this Moment, to fall into it; that Hell-fire now flashes in their Faces; and that the Devil now stands ready to seize upon them, and carry them to Hell: And they will oftentimes repeat the awful Words, Damn'd! Damn'd Damn'd! three or four Times over.’

'Tis well known, no Preacher, in the new Way has been more noted for his Instrumentality in pro­ducing these Schriekings and Faintings and Trem­blings, than the Rev. Mr. JAMES DAVENPORT of SOUTHHOLD; and yet, one of the Ministers of this Town, (who has always been a great Friend to that which he esteemed, the good Work of GOD going on in the Land) having been, one [Page 97] Night, a Witness to his inexpressible Manage­ment among the People, and the terrible Effects consequent thereupon in their Screaming and Crying­out, and the like, thought himself obliged in Con­science to go to him the next Day, and declare against such a Method of acting: And according­ly went, and told him to his Face (as he himself inform'd me) that in the Appearance of the last Night, he was persuaded, there was no Hand of the SPIRIT of GOD; and that it was no other than might have been expected, if a Man raving mad from Bedlam, had gone among the People, and behaved as he had done. And one of the Charges exhibited and prov'd against this Mr. DAVENPORT, when brought before the General Assembly of CONNEC­TICUT, was, ‘That he endeavoured by unwar­rantable Means to terrify, and affect his Hear­ers.’ And that,

(1.) By pretending some extraordinary Dis­covery and Assurance of the very near Ap­proach of the End of the World; and that though he did not assign the very Day, yet that he then lately had it clearly open'd to him, and strongly inprest upon his Mind, that in a very short Time all these Things would be involv'd in devouring Flames.

N. B. This same Impression, he told the People at BOSTON, he had lately had upon his Mind, and was as sure the Day of Judgment was at the Door; as of the Things he then saw with his Eyes; and made Use of this accordingly, as an Argument to work upon their Passions.

(2) By an indecent and affected Imitation of the Agony and Passion of our blessed SA­VIOUR; [Page 98] and also by Voice and Gesture, of the Surprise, Horror, and Amazement, of Persons suppos'd to be sentenced to eternal Misery. And,

(3) By a too peremptory and uncondition'd denouncing Damnation against such of his Au­ditory, as he look'd upon as OPPOSERS; ve­hemently crying out, that he saw Hell-Flames flashing in their Faces, and they were now! now! dropping down to Hell! And also added, LORD thou knowest, that there are many in that Galle­ry, and in these Seats, that are now dropping down to Hell! *

An Account of Mr. D—T's Preaching, not al­together unlike this, a Gentleman, in CONNECTI­CUT, wrote to one of the Ministers in this Town, upon his own Knowledge, in these Words,—‘At length, he turn'd his Discourse to others, and with the utmost Strength of his Lungs ad­drest himself to the Congregation, under these and such-like Expressions; viz. You poor un­converted Creatures, in the Seats, in the Pews, in the Galleries, I wonder you don't drop in­to Hell! It would not surprise me, I should not wonder at it, if I should see you drop down now, this Minute into Hell. You Phari­sees, Hypocrites, now, now, now, you are go­ing right into the Bottom of Hell. I wonder you don't drop into Hell by Scores, and Hun­dreds, &c.’ And in this terrible Manner, he ended the Sermon. 'Tis then added, ‘Af­ter [Page 99] a short Prayer, he called for all the Dis­trest Persons (which were near twenty) into the foremost Seats. Then he came out of the Pulpit, and stripped off his upper Garments, and got up into the Seats, and leapt up and down sometime, and clapt his Hands, and cri­ed out in those Words, the War goes on, the Fight goes on, the Devil goes down, the Devil goes down; and then betook himself to stamping and screaming most dreadfully.’

And what is it more than might be expected, to see People so affrightned as to fall into Shrieks and Fits, under such Methods as these? Espe­cially, when they have first been possest of the Notion, that the Persons who make Use of them, are Men of GOD in an extraordinary Sense; as being sent immediately, as it were, to deliver his Messages to them. The Mind is now pre­pared to receive almost any Impression from this Kind of Persons; and 'tis no Wonder, if, by their terrifying Voice and Action, People are thrown into Agitations and Convulsions.

I doubt not, but the divine SPIRIT often ac­companies the preached Word, so as that, by his Influence, Sinners are awakened to a Sense of Sin, and filled with deep Distress of Soul: But the blessed SPIRIT must not, at Random, be made the Author of all those Surprises, operating in strange Effects upon the Body, which may be seen among People. They may be produced other Ways; yea, I trust, that has been already said, which makes it evident, they have actually been produced, even by the wild and extravagant Conduct of some over-heated Preachers.

[Page 100] It will, doubtless, be here said, these Out-cries have sometimes arisen, when no other than the great Truths of the Gospel have been urg'd up­on the Consciences of Sinners; and this, in a becoming Manner, and by Preachers who have not been noted, either for the Loudness of their Voice, or the Boisterousness of their Action.

In Reply whereto, I deny not but this may have been the Case: But, at the same Time, think it worthy of Notice, that these bodily Ef­fects were, at FIRST, produced, so far as I can learn, ONLY by such Preachers as were remarkable for their terrible speaking, both as to Matter, and Manner: Nor do I remember an Instance, in the Country, of Out-cries, by any other Sort of Preachers, 'till the Noise of such extraordinary Ef­fects, as Arguments of an immediate divine Power, in one Place and another, had alarmed the People, and made many of them think, it was necessary they also should be in like Circum­stances.

Besides, when these Out-cries have been effec­ted by your more moderate Preachers, (which, by the Way, comparatively speaking, has been a rare Thing) have they not begun with one or two only, and from them been propagated to o­thers? Nay, have not these, from whom they took Rise, usually, been such as were before ac­customed to the Way of screaming out? And were they not, at first, brought to it, under a more terrible Kind of Preaching? I believe, upon Examination, this will be found to be nearly the Truth of the Case.

[Page 101] I shall only add further, that however distin­guished the Minister who has preached has been, for his exemplary Piety, and shining Gifts; however agreeable to the Mind of CHRIST he has delivered the Truths of the Gospel; and however warmly he may have addrest him­self to the People's Passions, if he wan't before known to have been a Favourer of these Outcries, he has not produced them: Nor do I believe, an Instance can be given in the Country, of their being brought forward by any Minister, of whom the People had a Suspicion, that he did not like them: Which to me, is not the best Argument of their being so wholly owing to the divine Power, as some may be too ready to imagine. But to proceed,

Another Thing that very much lessens my Opi­nion of these religious Fears, with the strange Ef­fects of them is, that they are produced by the Exhorters; and this, in all Parts of the Land; and it may be, in more numerous Instances, than by the Ministers themselves. And if these bodily Agitati­ons arise from the Influence of the SPIRIT, when produc'd by the Ministers, they are so when pro­duced by the Exhorters. The Appearance is the same in both Cases; the like inward Distress is effected, and discovers it self in like Cryings and Swoonings: Nor is there any Reason to think well, in the general, of the one, and not of the other. And yet, some of the best Friends of this Work, both among the Clergy and Laity, think ill of these Things, as brought forward by the Ex­horters: Nay, one of the greatest Friends to the good Work, among the Ministers in Town, freely declar'd concerning one of these Exhorters, who came into this Place, and began the Out­cries [Page 102] we were before Strangers to, that he feared the Hand of Satan was in his coming here to throw Disgrace on the Work of GOD; sug­gesting, that the Wonders wrought by the Magi­cians in Egypt were, to all Appearance, like the Miracles wrought by MOSES. I see no Reason for such a Remark. The visible Effects of this young Man's exhorting here, and in the neighbouring Town of Dorchester, were just the same that are wrought by the most famous Preachers in the new Way: And where there is no discernable Dif­ference, there is no Ground, in Reason or Scrip­ture, to speak well of the one, and ill of the o­ther. Such are certainly inconsistent with them­selves, who attribute these Extraordinaries, as bro't forward by the Exhorters, to a Spirit of Delusion, or Enthusiasm, or any other inferior Cause [...]; while they can't bear to hear a Word said against them, when they are the Produce of those who are call­ed Ministers. For my self, I put them both on the same Foot, as supposing they both arise from the same Cause: Only, the Appearance of these Things, in the same Kind and Degree, when the Exhorters are the Carriers on, administers just Ground of Fear, whether they are, in general, so much owing to the extraordinary Influence of the divine SPIRIT, as some may be too ready to i­magine. If they are not owing to the wonderful Operation of the HOLY GHOST, when the Exhorters are the Occasion of them, they may easily be ac­counted for, when produced by others: And it can't well be supposed, there should be the ex­traordinary Concurrence of the blessed SPIRIT with these Exhorters. For who are they but such, concerning whom the inspir'd Apostle has said, Not a Novice lest he be lifted up with Pride, and fall into the Condemnation of the Devil? Who [Page 103] are they but such, of whom the same Apostle says, they walk disorderly, working not at all, but are Busie­Bodies? With Respect to whom, he gives Com­mandment by the LORD JESUS CHRIST, that with Quietness they work and eat their own Bread. Who are they but such, as set themselves up in Opposition to their Pastors, though sound in the Faith and of a good Conversation, contrary to the Order of the Gospel, and to the Disturbance of the Churches? And can it be thought, that GOD would countenance the Conduct of this Kind of Persons, by extraordinary Testimonies of his Pre­sence from Heaven; and this, while they are in a Method of acting that directly contradicts his own Appointments? Besides, may it not be said of these Exhorters, in the general, that they are very Babes in Understanding, needing themselves to be taught which be the first Principles of the O­racles of GOD? That they are over-forward and conceited; taking that upon them, they have neither a Call to, nor Qualifications for? Yea, is it not too true of some of them, that they have acted under the Influence of an over-heated Ima­gination; or what is worse, from low and base Views? This is now so evident, that there is no Room for Debate upon the Matter. And of all Men, these, I should think, are the most un­likely to be distinguish'd with the extraordinary Presence of the HOLY GHOST.

There is yet another Thing that makes it look as though these Terrors might arise from a lower Cause, than that which is Divine; and that is, their happening in the Night. I don't mean, that there han't been Out-cries in the Day Time; but the Night is more commonly the Season, when these Things are to be seen, and in their greatest [Page 104] Perfection. They are more frequent, and more general, and rais'd to a higher Degree, at the Night Meetings, when there are but two or three Candles in the Place of Worship, or they are wholly in the dark. I have often, in Conversa­tion, heard this Remark made by those, who have been in the Way of these Things; and the same Observations I find in the Letters that have been sent me. Says one, speaking of these Extraordinaries, "They are more in the Night than in the Day:" Another, "They operate most strongly in their Night Meetings;" Ano­ther still, "They never happen'd [this must be understood of the particular Place, he is giving an Account of] to any considerable Degree, 'till the Darkness of the Night came on." And why should these strange Effects be more frequent, and general, in the Gloominess of the Night, if they were produc'd by the Agency of the Divine SPI­RIT? Does he need the Advantage of the dark to fill Men's Hearts with Terror? This is certainly a shrew'd Sign, that there is more of the Humane in these Things, than some are will­ing to own. We know every Thing appears more dismal in the Night: Persons are more apt to be struck with Surprise and Consternati­on: And as this is a good Reason, it may be the true one, why a doleful Voice, and fright­ful Managements may take Effect more in the Night than at other Times.

The Subjects also of these Terrors may lead us to make the like Judgment about them; and these are Children, Women, and youngerly Persons. Not that others han't been wrought upon. In­stances there have been of Men; and these, both middle-aged, and advanced in Years, who have [Page 105] both cried out, and fallen down: But 'tis among Children, young People and Women, whose Passions are soft and tender, and more easily thrown into a Commotion, that these Things chiefly pre­vail. I know, 'tis thus in those Places, where I have had Opportunity to make Inquiry. And from the Accounts transmitted to me from Friends, in other Places, it appears to have been so among them also. The Account I have from one Part of the Country is, "The Operation is principally among Women and Girls;" From an­other, "The Persons wrought upon were gene­rally Women and Children;" From another, "These Effects have been most frequent in Wo­men and young Persons." And are not these the very Persons, whose Passions according to Nature, it might be expected, would be alarmed? If young People are, in a moral Sense, more like­ly to be wrought upon by Divine Grace, than old, I see not that this is the Case with Respect to Women in Distinction from Men. Men may as easily be overcome by the Power of the HOLY GHOST, as Women; and are as likely, in a mo­ral View of the Matter, to be so: And what should then be the Reason that they should be, as it were, overlook'd, and Women generally the Persons thrown into these Agitations and Ter­rors? It certainly looks, as tho' the Weakness of their Nerves, and from hence their greater Lia­bleness to be surpris'd, and overcome with Fear, was the true Account to be given of this Matter.

Moreover, the Way in which these Terrors spread themselves is a Circumstance, that does not much favour their divine Origin. They seem to be suddenly propagated, from one to an­other [Page 106] other, as in a great Fright or Consternation. They often begin with a single Person, a Child, or Woman, or Lad, whose Shrieks set others a Shrieking; and so the Shrieks catch from one to another, 'till the whole Congregation is alarmed, and such an awful Scene, many Times, open'd, as no Imagination can paint to the Life. To this Purpose is that in the BOSTON-Post-Boy *, when af­ter an Account of the terrible Language made Use of by the Itinerants, 'tis added, ‘This frequently frights the little Children, and sets them a Screaming; and that frights their tender Mo­thers, and sets them to Screaming, and by Degrees spreads over a great Part of the Con­gregation: And 40, 50, or an 100, of them screaming all together, makes such an awful and hideous Noise as will make a Man's Hair stand an End. Some will faint away, fall down upon the Floor, wallow and foam. Some Wo­men will rend off their Caps, Handkerchiefs, and other Clothes, tear their Hair down about their Ears, and seem perfectly bereft of their Reason.’

Appearances in this Kind, I have often had an Account of from those who have been present at them; and as begun by one or two Persons at first: And where this has been the Case, there is no great Difficulty in finding out the [Page 107] Cause: 'Tis far more reasonable to look for it in Nature, than in Grace.

It may not be amiss to observe still further, that these Terrors, with their Effects, are uniform all over the Country; operating upon all in whom they take Place, much in the same Way and Man­ner, be their moral Character what it will. Whe­ther the Subjects of them be great or small Sin­ners, whether the Sins they have committed be more or less, whether they have continued in Sin a longer or shorter Time, there is no Difference as to their Fears, and the Operation of them; but they are all indiscriminately thrown into the like horrible Circumstances; which it is not reason­able to think would be the Case, if they were put into this Condition by a divine Influence: Whereas, its the very Thing that might be ex­pected, where Nature is suddenly surpris'd, and over-come, as in a Fright.

In fine, it's a Circumstance no Ways fa­vouring the divine Rise of these Out-cries, that many People now commonly make them, not as urg'd hereto from an over-pouring Sense of their own Sins, but the Sins of others. Having been converted themselves, their Distress, under the Preaching of the Word, is now raised to such a Height for the unconverted Sinners in the Congregation, that they can't help screaming out; and so many of them, sometimes at once, as that the Worship is interrupted, or greatly disturb'd. A Concern for others, whom we have Reason to fear, are in a State of Sin, is, no Doubt, reason­able; and there will be more or less of it, in the Heart of every sincere Christian. But are Shriekings a suitable Expression of this Concern; [Page 108] especially, in the House of GOD? And can it be suppos'd, the GOD of Order, would, by the Exertment of his Power, raise this Concern to such a Height, as that his own Worship should be broke up upon the Account of it? 'Tis impossi­ble. I never heard one sober, solid Person speak a Word, in Favour of these Out-cries; and am heartily sorry, any Thing has been printed, encouraging so gross an Extravagance. I hope none, from the meer Sound of some Texts, will justify this same Distress for others, as it be­gins now to discover it self, among some Persons, in another Form, in Travail-Pains and Throws. Of this, I have now an Account by me, in a Letter from a Friend, upon the Evidence of his own Eyes and Ears; which yet, I should not have mentioned, but that I have since personally conversed with a Minister in the Country, who informed me of one, who had been in Travail two or three Times successively for him. i. e. Under all the Signs of Distress, that appear in Wo­men upon such Occasions.

These are the Reasons, why I can't entertain so high an Opinion as some others do, of the Terrors appearing in strange bodily Effects, which have been so common of late in this Land.

It will, possibly, be said, I have, in saying these Things, reflected Disgrace upon the Work of Con­viction. If I had had such a Thought of the Matter, I should have suppressed what is here of­fered. Those, in my Opinion, do the greatest Dishonour to the blessed SPIRIT, and his Influ­ence upon the Hearts of Sinners, in the Business of Conviction, who make no Distinction between those Fears that are the Effect of Truth duly im­prest [Page 109] upon the Mind, and those that arise from an af­frightned Imagination. And to speak freely, I am clearly in the Sentiment, that the great Stress that has been laid upon such Terrors, as have evidently been produced by the mechanical Influence of aw­ful Words and frightful Gestures, has been a great Disservice to the Interest of Religion: Nay, I am not without Fear, least the tremendous Threat­ning of GOD have, by some, been prophanely made Use of, while, under the Pretence of Awakening Men's Consciences, they have thunder'd out Death and Damnation, in a Manner more fit for the Stage than the sacred Desk, and so as to asto­nish the Imagination rather than possess the Mind of a reasonable Conviction of these awful Truths of GOD. I am not against the Preaching of Ter­ror; but whenever this is done, it ought to be in a Way that may enlighten the Mind, as well as alarm the Passions: And I am greatly mista­ken, if this has been the Practice, among some Sort of Preachers, so much as it ought to be And to this it may be owing, that Religion, of late, has been more a Commotion in the Passions, than a Change in the Temper of the Mind: Not but that, I think, a lasting Change has been wrought in a Number; though I could wish I had Reason to say, it was so great a Number as some pretend: Nay, I am not without Hopes, that some even of those who have been frighten'd into Shrieks and Fits, are become new-Men; but then, I have no other Thought, in the general, of the Surprise they were thrown into, than of the Surprise by a terrible Clap of Thunder, or the Shock of an Earthquake: They might hereby be awakened to Consideration, and put upon waiting upon GOD in his own Way, 'till a Work of Grace has been effected in them.

[Page 110] I shall conclude this Head with two general Cautions.

The first is, to beware of being prejudiced a­gainst the real Work of Conviction, from the strange Appearance, in a Way of Terror, there has been lately seen among us. Many, I have Reason to fear, have herefrom been led, both to think and speak, very unsuitably of this Work of the HOLY SPIRIT: But they are herein greatly to Blame. There certainly is such a Thing as a Sense of Sin, expressing itself in bitter Remorse of Conscience. 'Tis indeed impossible, that Sinners should have upon their Minds a just Apprehension of themselves, and their real Character, as Children of Wrath, and not be fill'd with uneasy Sensations: Nay, it may be fear'd of all, who have liv'd to adult Years, thoughtless of their Souls, that they know not the Grace of GOD in Truth, if they have had no Experience of the Troubles of an awa­kened Conscience: Nor is it any Objection a­gainst either the Reality or Necessity of this Con­viction, that there may be a Resemblance of it in the Workings of that Fear which is not excited by the Influence of the HOLY GHOST: And in­stead of being prejudiced herefrom against the SPIRIT's Operation, in convincing Sinners, we should take Occasion to be wisely cautious in distin­guishing between those Fears, with their Effects, that are from the SPIRIT, and those that may have Rise from other Causes.

Very serviceable for our Direction in this Matter, are the Words of that experienced Christian, as well as noted Divine, Mr. CHARNOCK. Says he, [Page 111] pointing out the Difference between those Con­victions that are from Nature and the SPIRIT, the former ‘are sudden Frights and Startings, which soon settle again; as in a sudden Fright and Start, Nature is speedily reduced to its former Temper, and the Blood that was put on a sud­den into another Motion, is quickly brought to its former Consistence. They are usually like a Land-Flood, which causes an Inundation, but sinks not into the Roots of the Soul.—It is a Work, not so much upon the Judgment as up­on the Affections: Therefore it is like a Fire falling upon Flax and other combustable Matter, which flames and expires; and you see its Death almost as soon as it begins to be: Whereas those Convictions that arise from the SPIRIT, settle upon the Judgment, and like a Fire in a Log of Wood, are kept alive in the Soul, eat into the Soul, dive into the Bottom, produce serious and lasting Affec­tions. Conscience is staggering and unfixt; therefore whatsoever ariseth from it, partak­eth of the uncertain Nature of the Cause. We shall be moveable in our Affections; unless first stedfast in our Judgment. And again, shewing the Difference between those Convicti­ons, in which Satan may have a Hand, and those that are from the SPIRIT, he says,* Satan works violently and suddenly, and most by the Passions and Humours of the Body, rather than by Rea­son; but the SPIRIT works upon the Mind, therefore he is an enlightning SPIRIT. Satan works upon the Reason by the Passion; the SPIRIT upon the Passion by Reason; He first [Page 112] enlightens the Mind, and brings Light into the Heart, and the rational Faculties, the proper Subjects of Light; and by this Means winds up the Passions to what Pitch and Tune he thinks fit. Satan first works upon the Humours of the Body, as melancholy, and the like. Sa­tan works violently, as upon Passion, as he buf­fetted PAUL; boxes a Man to and fro, so that he hath no Time to do any Thing but consider his Misery; whereas the SPIRIT proposeth the Object, helps the Soul to consider, and by Degrees leads to a further Knowledge of the Light of the Gospel, from a glimmering to a shining Light, 'till the Knowledge of the Lord break in, in its full Glory.’ And his first Inference from what he had said about Con­viction of Sin is, ‘The Gospel doth not destroy Reason and rational Proceeding.—The working of the SPIRIT is according to the Nature of Man, moves not in Contradiction to, but in an Elevation of Reason.—He doth not, extin­guish Reason, the Candle of the LORD, but snuffs it, and adds more Light, reduces it to its proper Manner of Operation, and sets it in its right State towards GOD; brings first Light into the Understanding, and new Moti­ons into the Will: He doth not dethrone Rea­son and Judgment, but applies it to its proper Work, repairs it, sets it in its true Motion.—The Arguments the SPIRIT uses, are suited to the Reason of Men, otherwise Conscience could not be mov'd; for Conscience follows Judg­ment: IT IS NOT AN ACT OF JUDGMENT, BUT IMAGINATION, THAT REASON DOTH NOT PRECEDE. [Page 113] As the Service GOD requires, is a rational Ser­vice; so the Method he uses in Conversion is a rational Method.’

The other Caution I would give is, to take heed of Mistakes about the passionate Part of Convicti­on, i. e. The sensible Workings of the Affections. There are two Mistakes, in this kind, People have been ready to fall into.

Some, and great Multitudes, it may be fear'd, have plac'd their Religion too much in this extra­ordinary Terror; trusting to it, and making a Righ­teousness of it: putting it in the Place of CHRIST, or of that real Change of Heart and Life, without which they can't be qualified for an Admission into the Kingdom of GOD. Holy Mr. BAXTER'S Words are very pertinent to such Persons as these. Says he, ‘Think not that you can satisfy the Justice of the Law, or merit any Thing of GOD, by the Worth of your Sorrows; tho' you should weep even Tears of Blood. It is not true Humiliation, if it consists not in the Sense and Acknowledgement of your Unwor­thiness, and Desert of Condemnation; and if it do not lead you to look out for Pardon and Life from CHRIST, as being lost and wholly in­sufficient for your selves. And therefore it would be a plain Contradiction, if true Humili­ation should be taken as Satisfaction, or Merit; or trusted on, instead of CHRIST.’ To the like Purpose are those Words of the pious Mr. BOL­TON. Says he, ‘Once for all, take this Ca­veat [Page 114] and Forewarning: If any should think of these precedent Acts, these preparatory Workings of the Law and Gospel, which make Way for the Infusion of Faith, as any merito­rious Means to draw on CHRIST; it were a most false, rotten, foolish, execrable, popish, absurd, Luciferian Conceit; and might justly merit, never to obtain Mercy at GOD's boun­tiful Hands; not part in the Merits of CHRIST.’

Others, from what they have seen, or heard of the dreadful Terrors, some have been in, discover­ing themselves in Shriekings and Swoonings, have been ready to question their good Estate, meerly because they han't experienced in this Respect, as they have done. But this is a wrong Way of Judging in the Case. Hear how the famous Dr. OWEN expresses himself upon this Matter. Un­der the Work of Conviction there will be, says he,* ‘disquieting and perplexing Affections in the Minds of Men; nor can it be otherwise, where it is fixt and prevalent. As, (1) Sorrow and Shame, for and of what they have done. (2) Fear of eternal Wrath. This keeps the Soul in Bondage, and is accompanied with Tor­ment. (3) Perplexing unsatisfactory Enquiries after Means, and Ways for Deliverance, out of this Distress, and from future Misery. What shall we do to be saved, is the restless Inquiry of such Persons.’ He goes on, ‘The Sub­stance of these Things is ordinarily found in those who are converted unto GOD, when grown up unto the Use of Reason, and capa­ble [Page 115] of Impressions from external Administrati­ons: Especially, are they evident in the Minds and Consciences of such, as have been engag'd in any open sinful Course, or Practice.’ He then immediately adds, ‘But yet, no certain Rule or Measure of them can be prescrib'd as ne­cessary in, or unto any, antecedaneously unto Conversion. To evince the Truth whereof, two Things may be observed; (1.) That Perturbations, Sorrows, Dejections, Dread, Fear, are no Duty unto any; only, they are such Things as sometimes ensue, or are e­mitted into the Mind, upon that which is a Duty indispensible; namely, Conviction of Sin. They belong not to the Precept of the Law, but to its Curse. They are no Part of what is required of us, but of what is inflicted on us. There is a Gospel-Sorrow, and Humiliation after believing that is a Duty, that is both command­ed, and hath Promises annext to it: But this legal Sorrow is an Effect of the Curse of the Law, not of its Command. (2.) GOD is pleas'd to exercise a Prerogative and Sovereign­ty in this whole Matter, and deals with the Souls of Men in unspeakable Variety. Some he leads by the Gates of Death and Hell un­to Rest in his Love. And the Paths of others he makes plain and easy to them. Some walk and wander long in Darkness; in the Souls of others, CHRIST is formed in the first gracious Visitation.’

In a few Pages onwards, He speaks of it as an entangling Temptation Persons under Conviction should beware of; Namely, ‘that they have not [Page 116] attain'd such a Degree of Sorrow for Sin, and Hu­miliation, as is necessary to them who are call­ed to believe in JESUS CHRIST.’ And says up­on it, ‘There was indeed more Reason of giv­ing Caution against Temptations of this Kind in former Days, when Preachers of the Gospel dealt more severely, I wish I may not also say more sincerely, with the Consciences of convin­ced Sinners, than it is the Manner of most now to do: But yet, 'tis possible, that herein may lie a Mistake; seeing no such Degrees of these Things, as some may be troubled about, are prescrib'd for any such End, either in the Law or Gospel. And of the same Mind was the celebrated Mr. SHEPARD, Mr. WILLARD, and others, I have elsewhere mentioned.

The Words of the pious Mr. BAXTER are so observable, I can't help transcribing them, for the Conclusion of this Head. A Mistake, says he, to be carefully avoided is, ‘The placing your Humiliation, either only, or principally, in the passionate Part, or in the outward Expressions of the Passions. I mean either in pinching Grief, and Sorrow of Heart, or else in Tears. But you must remember, that the Life of it is in the Judgment and the Will. It is not the Measure of passionate Sorrow and Anguish, that will best shew the Measure of your sincere Hu­miliation; much less is it your Tears, or out­ward Expressions. But it is your low Esteem of your selves, and Contentedness to be vile in the Eyes of others; and your Displicency with your selves, and Willingness to mourn, [Page 117] and weep for 'Sin as much as GOD would have you, and the rest of the Acts of the Judgment and Will.

‘Two great Dangers are here before you to be avoided. (1) Some there be that have ter­rible Pangs of Sorrow, and are ready to tear their own Hair; yea, to make away themselves, as JUDAS, in the Horror of their Consciences; and these may seem to have true Humiliation, and yet have none. And some can weep a­bundantly at a Sermon, or in a Prayer, or in mentioning their Sin to others, and therefore think they are truly humbled; and yet, it may be nothing so. For it, at the same Time, their Hearts are in Love with Sin, or have not an habitual Hatred of it, and a predominant su­perlative Love to GOD, their Humiliation is no saving Work.—(2) Another Sort there are, much better and happier than the former, that yet, to their great Trouble, are mistaken in this Point; and that is, they that think they have no true Humiliation, because they find not such Pangs of Sorrow, and Freedom of Tears as o­thers have; whereas their Hearts are con­trite, even when they cannot weep a Tear. Tell me but this, are you vile in your own Eyes because you are guilty of Sin, and that against the LORD, whom you chiefly love? Do you loath your selves because of your A­bominations? And could you heartily wish you had been suffering when you were sin­ning? And if it were to do again, would you choose to suffer rather than to sin? Have you a Desire to grieve, when you cannot pas­sionately grieve? Do you think meanly of your own Sayings and Doings, and better of [Page 118] others, wherethere is any Ground, than of your selves? Do you justify GOD's Afflictions, and Men's Rebukes, and think yourselves unwor­thy of the Communion of the Saints, unwor­thy to live upon the Face of the Earth? Yea, would you justify GOD, if he should condemn you? This is the State of an humbled Soul. Find but this, and you need not doubt of GOD's Acceptance, tho' you were unable to shed a Tear. There is more Humiliation in a base Esteem of ourselves, than in a thousand Tears; and more in a Will or Desire to weep for Sin, than in Tears that come through Force of Terror, or Moisture of the Brain, or passionate Tenderness of Nature. If the Will be right, you need not fear. It is he that most hateth Sin, and is hardliest drawn to it, that is truliest hum­bled for it.’ He proceeds, a little onwards, to observe, ‘That that Part of Humiliation, which consisteth in the Acts of the Understanding, and Will, can't be too much, as to the Intention of the Act. To have too clear an Apprehension of the Evil of Sin, and his own Vileness, this a Man need not fear. And in the Will it is more clear: No Man can be too willing to be rid of Sin, in GOD's Time and Way; nor be too much averse from it, as it is against the LORD. But then, the other Part of Humilia­tion, which consisteth in the Depth of Sorrow, or in Tears, may possibly be too much. And in se­veral Particulars, he directs Persons how to discern when it is so. As, ‘First, When your Sorrow is greater than your Brains can bear, without ap­parent Danger of Distraction, or a melancholly Disturbance and Diminution of your Understand­ing, then it is certainly too much, and to be restrained. For if you overthrow your Reason, [Page 119] you will be a Reproach to Religion, and you will be fit for nothing that's truly Good, ei­ther to your own Edification, or the Service of GOD. Again, ‘When Sorrow is so great as to discompose your Mind, or enfeeble your Body, so as to unfit you for the Service of GOD, and make you more unable to do Good, or receive Good, you have Reason then to mo­derate and restrain it.’ Likewise, ‘When the Greatness of your Sorrow doth overmatch the necessary Measure of your Love, or Joy, or Thanks, and keep out these, and take up more of your Spirit than its Part, having no Room for greater Duties, then it is excessive and to be restrained. There are some that will strive and struggle with their Hearts, to wring out a few Tears, and increase their Sorrow, that yet make little Conscience of other Affections, and will not strive half so much to increase their Faith, and Love, and Joy. So ‘when your Sorrow, by the Greatness of it, doth draw you in­to Temptation, either to despair, or think hardly of GOD, and his Service, or to undervalue his Grace, and the Satisfaction of CHRIST, as if it were too scant and insufficient for you, you have then Cause to moderate and restrain it.’

The next Thing to be considered, as what I can't but look upon to be of dangerous Tendency is that sudden Light and Joy so many, of late, claim to be the Subjects of. Not that I questi­on, whether there is such a Thing as religious Joy. The Bible often speaks of rejoicing in GOD, and in Hope of the Glory to be hereafter revealed. The Kingdom of GOD is said to consist in Joy, as well as Peace and Righteousness; And Joy is reckon'd among the Fruits of the SPIRIT: And [Page 120] this Joy is said to be unspeakable, and full of Glory; yea, his called the Peace of GOD which passeth all Understanding. But then, there is a false, as well as true Joy; the Joy of the Hypocrite, as well as of the real Christian; a Joy that has its Rise in animal Nature, as well as from the HOLY GHOST. And though I would hope, a Number, of late, have been made Partakers of true Joy, the Joy there is in Believing; yet, there may be Reason for bear, lest the Joy that has been so much boasted of, should be no other, in the general, than the Joy, those may experience, who are Christians more in Appearance than Reality, in Word than Deed.

I shall here take Liberty to examine this Joy; and shall do it with all the Impartiality I am able, as being a Matter in which 'tis exceeding dangerous for Men to deceive themselves, or be deceived by others. And,

Three Things are observable with Reference to true Joy; the Foundation of it, its Cause and Effects: And these are the Things by which I shall try the Joy of the present Times.

The Foundation of true Joy is always laid in such a Faith, as embraces the SAVIOUR upon Gos­pel-Terms; a Faith that purifies the Heart, and is a living, active, powerful Principle of all holy O­bedience to the Commandments of GOD. The new Creature, the Man that has upon him the I­mage of CHRIST JESUS, is the Subject of this Joy. A Stranger to the Work of the SPIRIT, in Regene­ration, intermeddles not with it: And however he may pretend to it, or seem to be in Transports of it, 'tis nothing more than Pretence, or the [Page 121] Effect of a deluded Imagination. And this is a plain Case: For where there is not a Work of Grace in the Heart, 'tis impossible a Man should think justly of himself, while he thinks there is; and his Joy therefore from the Apprehension of his being a Child of GOD, and in a State of Fa­vour with him, must be a Delusion.

And now, can it be pretended of all that have, of late, been in great Light and Joy, that they are among the Sanctified in CHRIST JESUS? Would to GOD it were thus! Some have made it evi­dent by their after-Lives, that their Joy was only a sudden Flash, a Spark of their own kindling: Nay, some have been made sensible, their Joy was no­thing more than a meer sensitive Passion, and have own'd they were under a Delusion, while they imagin'd it was of a divine Origin. And if the Foundation of Joy, in the Multitudes who have had the feeling of it, was a renewed Heart, this they would have made evident by their walk­ing in Newness of Life: They would have ap­pear'd new Men, being better in their whole ex­ternal Conduct, both towards GOD and Man, in all the varying Conditions and Relations of Life. And has this generally been the Case? I believe few will have the Face to pretend it has; and we shall presently see what Reason there is to fear it has not.

The Cause of true Joy is another Thing that must be considered; by which I mean here, the immediate Occasion or Reason of the Excitement of this Passion. And this is the Man's Perception of his being a true Believer, a real Saint; and as such, interested in the Promises of the Gospel­Covenant. A Man must not only be a sanctified [Page 122] Person, but discern that he is so, before he can rationally have the Joy of Religion. The Spring of his Joy, is the View he has of himself as a Per­son qualified, according to the Tenor of the New­Testament, for the Forgiveness of Sins, and an Inheritance among the Saints in Light. Hence that Direction of the Apostle, * But let every Man prove his own Work, and then shall he have rejoicing in himself. Agreeable whereto we read, This is our Rejoicing, the Testimony of our Conscience, that is Simplicity and godly Sincerity, not by fleshly Wis­dom, but by the Grace of GOD, we have our Conver­sation in the World. The immediate Reason of true Joy, according to the Apostle PAUL, is the Witness of Conscience to the Work of Grace in our Hearts. There is, no Doubt, the concurrent Witness of the Divine SPIRIT with the Chris­tian's Spirit, that he is a true Believer, a Child of GOD by Regeneration; and from hence he triumphs in GOD as his Portion and Happiness.

Is this now the Way in which Persons, in these Times, come by their Joy? Is it not rather, in some, a sudden, strange delightful Kind of State, arising they can't say whence, or where­fore? I know it has been thus with some I have convers'd with; and I have Reason to [Page 123] think, it has been the Case with others also. And are there not Multitudes, whose Joy has sprung from sudden Impressions, that their State was good, without the Discernment of a special Work of GOD, wrought in their Hearts? Has it not been secretly and strongly suggested to them, that they are GOD's Children, that CHRIST died for them, and that they are interested in his Me­rits? And han't they been sure of this, rather from a direct Light shining in their Minds, than from the Evidence they have had, from the Word of GOD, that they were possest of such Marks of Regeneration as no Hypocrite ever came up to? Nay, is it not an avowed Principle, that Assurance is to be had from the immediate Witness of the SPIRIT, telling a Man that he is a true Belie­ver, and not from the Perception of a real Work of GOD, effected in him? Those that don't know, that the Joy of these Times is too gene­rally the Effect of this sudden Light, and not of a strict and thorow Examination, and herefrom the Witness of a Man's own Spirit, with the Testimony of the SPIRIT of GOD, to a Work of Sanctifica­tion wrought in his Soul, are very much Stran­gers to the religious State of Affairs in the Land.

This may seem a glorious Way to Assurance and Joy, but 'tis infinitely dangerous for Men to trust to this Light, and depend upon the Joy ari­sing from it, without the concurring Testimony of their own Conscience, upon clear and full Evi­dence. [Page 124] And in this Sentiment do the most expe­rienced, and judicious Divines perfectly agree. Says the pious Mr. BOLTON,* ‘That which the SPIRIT reveals to our Consciences, we our­selves may collect and conclude out of GOD's Word, upon the Conscience of our Faith, Re­pentance, and other saving Endowments and holy Graces, shining in our Souls, and uprightly exercis'd in our whole Conversation. When we by these Means have assured our Souls, that we are the Children of GOD, which is the Testi­mony of our own renewed Spirit, the SPIRIT of GOD, as another Witness, secondeth and con­firmeth this Assurance by Divine Inspiration, and by sweet Motions and Feelings of GOD's special Goodness, and glorious saving Pre­sence; and so according to the Apostle's Phrase, Rom. 8. 16. Beareth Witness with our Spirits. Wherefore, if any Man presumes upon, or pretends any immediate Suggestions or Revela­lation for his spiritual Safety, and everlasting Well-being; and yet, wants utterly the Testi­mony of his renewed Conscience to the same Pur­pose, the Testimony of Universal Obedience, of not lying wilfully and delightfully in any one known Sin, of crucifying the Affections with the Lusts; I can give him none but this cold Comfort, he is cursedly coozened by the Devil's counterfeit Glory of an Angel, cast­ing into his absurd Imagination such groundless Conceits, which, in Time of Trial, will vanish into nothing, and fly away as a Dream.’ To the like Purpose are those Words of Mr. BAXTER, [Page 125] ‘Some I have known, who have wanted Assu­rance; and falling among the ANTINOMIANS, were told by them that they undid themselves by looking after Signs and Marks of Grace, and so laying their Comforts upon some Things in themselves; whereas they should look only to CHRIST for Comfort, and not at any Thing in themselves at all. And for Assurance, it is ONLY THE WITNESS OF THE SPIRIT, without any Marks that must give it them; and to fetch Comfort from their own Graces and Obe­dience, was to make it themselves, instead of CHRIST, or the HOLY GHOST, and was a legal Way. No sooner was this Doctrine received, but the Receivers had Comfort at Will, and all was sealed up to them presently by the WIT­NESS OF the SPIRIT, in their own Conceit. Whence this came, judge you. Sure I am, that the sudden Looseness of their Lives, answer­ing their ignorant, loose, ungospel-like Doctrine, did certify me that the SPIRIT OF COMFORT was not their COMFORTER; for he is also a SPIRIT OF HOLINESS, and comforteth Men by the Means of a holy Gospel, which hath Pre­cepts, and Threatnings, as well as Promises.’ *

The last Thing, is the Influence of true Joy; and it operates in various Effects upon those who are the Subjects of it.

One of its Effects is, a Heart and Tongue to praise GOD. It expresses itself in fervent Adora­tions of divine Mercy, in thankful Acknowledge­ments to the GOD of all Grace. And this, it [Page 126] must be own'd, is the Operation of the Joy of the present Day: But then, is it not just Mat­ter of Complaint, that its Praises of GOD have been too ostentatious, too much favouring of a Desire to be seen of Men? Has it been content with silent Admirations of the Loving-Kind­ness of GOD in JESUS CHRIST; venting it self in secret Breathings of Love, and Returns of Gra­titude to the Father of Mercies? No, but the Houses of Worship, the Places of Concourse, are those in which it has generally broke forth, in Acknowledgements to GOD: Nay, han't it been common in some Parts of the Land, and among some Sorts of People, to express their re­ligious Joy by singing through the Streets, and in Ferry-Boats? And has not this Joy almost uni­versally shown it self in Raptures and Transports? Nay, in Swoonings, and Out-cries, and Screamings, so like to these same Effects under Terror, that it han't been known, whether Persons were in Joy or Sorrow, but by asking them the Reason of the Commotion their Passions have been in? Yea, has it not been a usual Thing to shew this Joy by clapping of Hands, by jumping up and down, by Congratulations in the Way of Kissing, by breaking out into hearty loud Laughter? It may seem like a Banter upon this Joy to speak these Things; but they are the exact Truth of the Case, with­out a Figure: And known to be so; and this, not in a single Instance or Place, but in Multitudes of both; yea, this has been the Appearance, more or less, in all Parts of the Land, where People have been in great Light and Joy.

This of Laughing, so far as I am acquainted with the History of the Church, is a Method of expressing religious Joy peculiar to the present [Page 127] Times: Nor can I think from whence it should take Rise, unless from Mr. WHITEFIELD and TENNENT. The former of these Gentlemen was sometimes observed to speak of the Affairs of Salvation, with a Smile in his Countenance; but 'tis generally known of the latter, that he could searce hear of a Person's being under the slightest Conviction, but he would laugh. And if told of any that were in great spiritual Distress, he would fall into a broad Laugh. This always appear'd shocking to some who were Witness of it, as I have often heard them say: But as it was the Gentleman's Practice, he might be imitated by others in this Imperfection, and from them by others still, and so the Humour be propagated 'till it became general. I can't, for myself, give an Account of the Rise of this Practice from any other Cause. But from whatever Cause it sprang, 'tis certainly one of the most incongruous Ways of expressing religious Joy. It favours of too much Levity, as it has to do with Matters of infinite and eternal Moment. It discovers the Want of a due Reverence towards the divine Majesty; and seems inconsistent with that holy Fear and Caution, which must be thought reasonable, where the Salvation of the Soul is the Thing it is con­versant about.

Nor is this all, but these Raptures and Extasies have, in too many Instances, come to Visions, and Trances, and Revelations. There are few Places, where this Joy, in all its Height, has pre­vailed, but it has ended, in a greater or less Number of Persons, in these Things. I could fill many Pages with the Accounts I have had of the Trances Persons have been in, from different Parts of the Country; but shall confine [Page 128] my self to a double Instance, and give it in the Words of a Friend, in his Letter to me. Says he, ‘The most remarkable Thing which has happened since Mr. D—T's Departure (from NEW-HAVEN) is Visions and Trances, which have befell sundry Persons in this Place. I will endeavour to give Account of two Wo­men, who fell into a Trance together. It was sometime in November last. The beginning of it was at a Conference Meeting, or private Fast, kept by a Number of the New-Light Party (as it was said) to pray that the gene­ral Council of Ministers, who were then sitting at GUILFORD, might be restrained from doing any Thing that should be detrimental to the Work of GOD, or (shall I be too uncharitable, if I say) in other Words, to their Cause. At this Meeting, two young Women were ex­ceedingly fill'd with Zeal, and their Affections rais'd very high: They were, in some De­gree, depriv'd of their bodily Strength; but yet, were by Turns able to speak, which they did, in Addresses and Exhortations to, and Prayers for, those present, who they supposed were unconverted. Their Minds remained very full of Zeal and Affection that Night, and the next Day. The next Evening, as they were together walking the Street, they were both so overpowered by some Thing or other, that they fell down unable to walk, and so continued, for some Time, lying in the Street like Persons dead or asleep. At length, one recovered herself so far as to be able to go to the next House, which was within a few Rods, and inform'd the People of the Condition of her Mate, who thereupon went and brought her into said House; and thus [Page 129] they continued in a Sort of Extasie, either lying as though in a Sleep, or uttering extatic Ex­pressions of Joy, of the Love of CHRIST, and of Love to him; of Concern for the Souls of Sinners, and the like. Many People resort­ed to see them, for whom, and especially for those they suppos'd were out of CHRIST, they would frequently pray with great Earnestness, and, to all Appearance, Engagedness of Mind; to whom they would also address themselves in awful Warnings, moving Perswasions, and pathetic Exhortations, in which they would use some Expressions, from whence it seem'd that they suppos'd themselves to have a special Commission, or endow'd with some special Autho­rity; such as CHRIST has sent me, CHRIST has bid me say, and do, so and so. And indeed many People, especially those of their Party, seemed verily to believe that they were inspir'd, and did ever pretend to justify the Separation from the Authority of their Word, as though divine. And they not only us'd many unwarrantable Expressions, but made strange Declarations, as that they had been to Heaven, had seen the Book of Life, the Names of many Persons of their Ac­quaintance wrote in it; that they had seen the Seats of the Blessed, and their own Seats empty, and the like. Many more Things they said and did of the like kind, which the Time will not allow me particularly to relate. In the Condition described, they remained about a Week, and then they came to themselves, or to their former Condition by little and little.’

The Light and Joy that has operated in the above Extasies, and Swoonings, and Laughings, and at Length come to Visions and Trances, has been [Page 130] highly spoken of by some; Nay, it has been thought prophane so much as to question its divine Origin: But the most experienced, and celebra­ted Divines have always had other Sentiments of this Kind of Illumination, as well as the Exultings proceeding from it. They have carefully cauti­oned against it, as what ought not to be depend­ed on; yea, they have esteem'd it a Reproach to have it said, they had a good Opinion of it. Hear the Words of the pious and learned Dr. OWEN. Says he,* ‘The Work of the HOLY SPIRIT, in Regeneration, doth not consist in en­thusiastical Raptures, Extasies, Voices, or any Thing of the like Kind. It may be, some such Things have been, by some deluded Persons, apprehended or pretended to. But the coun­tenancing of any such Imaginations is falsly and injuriously charged on them, who main­tain the powerful and effectual Work of the HOLY SPIRIT in our Regeneration.’ And in the next Page, ‘The HOLY SPIRIT, in this Work, doth ordinarily put forth his Power in and by the Use of Means. He worketh also on Men suitably unto their Natures, even as the Faculties of their Souls, their Minds, Wills and Affections, are meet to be affected and wro't upon. He doth not come upon them with in­voluntary Raptures, using their Faculties and Powers, as the evil Spirit wrests the Bodies of them whom he possesseth: His whole Work therefore is rationally to be accounted for, by and unto them who believe the Scripture, and have received the SPIRIT of Truth, whom the [Page 131] World cannot receive.’ It follows a few Lines onwards, ‘This great Work therefore, neither in Part, nor whole, consists in Raptures, Extasies, Visions, enthusiastic Inspirations, but in the Effect of the Power of the SPIRIT of GOD on the Souls of Men, by and according to his Word, both of the Law and the Gospel: And those who charge these Things on them who have asserted, declared and reached it according to the Scriptures, do it probably to countenance themselves in their Hatred of them, and of the Work itself.’ He still adds, ‘Where by Reason of Distemper of Mind, Disor­ders of Fancy, or long Continuance of distress­ing Fears and Sorrows, in and under such pre­paratory Works of the SPIRIT, which sometimes cut Men to their Hearts in the Sense of their Sin, and sinful lost Condition, any do fall into Apprehensions or Imaginations of any Things extraordinary in the Ways before-mentioned, if it be not quickly and strictly brought to Rule, and discarded thereby, it may be of great Danger to their Souls, and is never of any solid Use of Ad­vantage. Such Apprehensions for the most Part are either Conceptions of distempered Minds, and discomposed Fancies, or Delusions of Satan trans­forming himself into an Angel of Light, which the Doctrine of Regeneration ought not to be ac­countable for.’ Very observable also are the Words of our famous SHEPARD to the like Pur­pose. Says he,*, ‘There may be in a false Heart, a strange Knowledge of CHRIST without Scriptures, which may ravish a Man's deluded Heart strangely, which is usually the first Temp­tation [Page 132] of the Virgin Churches, that are of much Knowledge and little Love, 2 Cor. 11. 2, 3, 4. Wherein Satan doth not seek to pull away Men to forsake the Gospel, but from the Simplicity of the Gospel.—And hence we have heard, that some have heard Voices; some have seen the very Blood of CHRIST dropping on them, and his Wounds in his Side; some have seen a great Light shining in the Chamber; some wonderfully affect­ed with their Dreams; some in great Distress have had inward Witness, thy Sins are forgiven, and hence such LIBERTY and JOY that they are ready to LEAP UP AND DOWN THE CHAMBER. O [...] adulterous Generation! Wo to them that have no other manifested CHRIST, but such an one!’ But to go on,

Another Effect of true Joy is Humility. It abas­es a Man in his own Eyes. He is herefrom led into a low Apprehension of himself, and his own Worthiness. He admires the divine Grace dis­play'd towards such a Worm, such a Wretch! With holy PAUL, he is ready to say, By the Grace of GOD, I am what I am: And instead of en­tertaining a high Conceit of himself in Compare with others, he is rather dispos'd to prefer them in Love; esteeming himself less than the least of all Saints.

Is this now the Influence of the Joy of these Times? I hope it is so in Respect of some; but of how many may the Reverse be justly said? And of those too, who have been in high Rap­tures. Who more vain and proud than many of the Converts of the present Day? Who more puffed up with a fond Conceit of their own su­perior Attainments? Why else so forward and [Page 133] forth-puting? Why so ready to think themselves fit to be Teachers, and to thrust themselves into the Places and Offices of others? And who more apt to despise others, while they trust in themselves that they are righteous? How else should that be so often the Language of their Practice, if not of their Lips, Stand off, I am holier than thou? These Things are too well known to be called in Question: They are indeed common all over the Land.

That wonderful Man, Mr. BAXTER mentions one Thing as an Argument of the want of due Humiliation, which I can't help giving a Place here. ‘When you begin, says he,* to be leavened with Pride, and think highly of your selves, and have good Conceits of your own Parts and Performances, and would be noted and taken for some Body among the Godly, and cannot bear to be overlook'd, or past by; when you think meanly of other Men's Parts and Duties in Comparison of your's, and think yourselves as wise as your Teachers, and be­gin to hear them as Judges with a majesterial Spirit, and think you could do as well as this your selves; when you are finding Fault with that which should nourish you, and in every Sermon are most nothing the Defects, and think that this you could have mended; when you itch to be Teachers yourselves, and think your­selves fitter to preach than to learn, to rule than be ruled, to answer than to ask for Resolution; when you think so well of your selves, that the Church is not good, or pure enough for your Com­pany, tho' CHRIST disowneth it not, and they force you not to sin; when you grow censorious, [Page 134] and aggravate the Faults of others, and extenuate their Graces, and can see a Mote in another's Eye, but will discern none of their Graces, if they be not as high as Mountains, and none can pass for Godly with you but those of the most eminent Magnitude; when you are itching af­ter Novelties in Religion, and setting your Wis­dom against the present or ancient Church, and affecting Singularity because you will be of no common Way; when you cannot hear this Minister, nor that Minister, though the Ministers of CHRIST, and you are harping upon that, Come out from among them, and be ye seperate, as if CHRIST has called you to come out of his Church, when he calleth you to come out of the Company of Infidels: All this cries aloud for further Humiliation; you have a Tympany that must be prick'd, to let out the Wind that puffs you up. If you be not for Perdition, and to be forsaken, and given over to yourselves, you must be fetch'd over again, and humbled with a Wit­ness. When God hath turned you inside outward, and shewed you that you are poor, and miserable, and blind, and naked, and that you are empty Nothings, who thought so well of yourselves, he will then make you stoop to those that you despis'd, and think your selves unworthy the Communion of those that before you thought unworthy of yours. He will make you think you are unworthy to hear those Ministers, that you turn'd your Back upon: and he will take down your Teaching, talking vain, and make you glad again to be Learners: In a Word, he will make you by Conversion, as little Children, or you shall never enter into the Kingdom of Heaven. This I look upon to be so exact a Description of these Times; yea, and of those [Page 135] Persons, who have made Pretences to the greatest Light and Joy, and in the most extraordinary Ways, that I can't but think the Consciences of all must fall in with it. Upon which let me add the Words of the same Author that immediately follow, as a Warning admirably suited to the Cir­cumstances of this Day, ‘This spiritual Pride is a most lamentable Disease, and the Issue usually exceeding sad. For with many, 'tis the Fore­runner of damnable Apostacy, and GOD gives them over to their own Conceits, and the Wisdom which they so esteem, 'till it hath led them to Perdition. And those that are cured, are many of them cured by the saddest Way of any Men in the World. For its usual with GOD to let them alone, 'till they have run themselves into some abominable Error, or fallen into some shameful scandalous Sins, 'till they are made a Hissing and By-word among Men, that Shame and Confusion may bring them to their Wits, and they may learn to know what it was that they were proud of, and see that they were but silly Worms.

Another Effect of true Joy is a becoming Modesty and Caution in the Affairs of Salvation. If it makes Persons bold in their GOD, they are also jealous over themselves with a godly Jealousy: Their Boldness is tempered with a holy Fear that keeps them upon their Guard, and restrains them from being over-positive and confident. They rejoice in Hope, but with Trembling also; as being aware of the Treachery of their own Hearts, as well as the subtle Devices of Satan.

And is this generally the Character of those who have been in Joy, in these Days? Aro [Page 136] they not rather too certain of their good Estate, too peremptory in their Assurance? Have they not allow'd themselves, some of them at lest, in speaking too unguardedly upon this Head, being as confident of their Title to Heaven, as tho' they were actually in Possession of it? I believe, it will not be pretended, but that many have been wrought up, even to an Extravagance in the Opinion they have had of their Interest in CHRIST, and the Purchases of his Blood. And is this the Temper of those in whom the Peace of GOD reigns? It looks more like the Spirit of those who have been remarkable for the Warmth of their Imaginations.

In fine, 'Tis ever the Influence of true Joy to make Men better Christians, more like to GOD and the LORD JESUS CHRIST, more eminent for their Faith and Holiness; and in a Word, the real Substance and Power of Religion: Which does not consist only or mainly (to use the Words of Mr. BOLTON) ‘in outward Shews, Profes­sion, Talking; in holding strict Points, de­fending precise Opinions, contesting against the Corruption of the Times; in the Work wrought, external Forms of religious Exercises, set Tasks of Hearing, Reading, Conference, and the like; in some solemn outward extra­ordinary Abstinences, Forbearances, censuring others, &c. But in Righteousness and Peace, as well as Joy in the HOLY GHOST; in Meek­ness, Tender-heartedness, Love; in Patience, Humility, Contentedness; in Mortification of [Page 137] Sin, Moderation of Passion, holy Guidance of the Tongue; in Works of Mercy, Justice, and Truth; in Fidelity, Painfulness in ones Callings, conscionable conversing with Men; in Reverence to Superiors, Love of our Ene­mies, an open-hearted, real, fruitful Affection­ateness, and Bounty to GOD's People; in Heavenly-Mindedness, Self-Denial, the Life of Faith; in Disesteem of earthly Things, Con­tempt of the World, resolute Hatred of Sin; in approving our Hearts in GOD's Presence, a sweet Communion with him, comfortable Longing for the Coming of the LORD JESUS CHRIST, &c.’

And is this the Effects of the Joy that has been so common in these Days? I cannot suppose, any will venture to say, it has generally been so. The contrary hereto is evident to all who have Eyes to see; and if they don't see, 'tis because they shut their Eyes against the Light. This, in Part, has been made to appear already: And 'twill be more undeniable, the further we go on in this Discourse.

I shall only add, upon the whole, two Passages, which are well calculated for the Instruction and Warning of those, who pretend to high Joy in these Times. The one is from the great Mr. HOWE. Says he,* speaking of the Joy of the true Christian, ‘It is a modest humble Exaltation, a serious severe Joy; suitable to his solid, sta­ble Hope. His Spirit is not puffed up, and [Page 138] swollen with Air; 'tis not big by an Inflation, or a light and windy Tumor; but 'tis really fill'd with effectual Pre-Apprehensions of a weighty Glory. His Joy exceedingly exerts it self with a steady lively Vigor, equally remo­ved from vain Lightness and Stupidity, from Conceitedness, and Insensibleness of his blessed State. He forgets not that he is less than the least of GOD's Mercies, but disowns not his Title to the greatest of them. He abases him­self to the Dust, in the Sense of his own Vile­ness; but in the Admiration of divine Grace, he rises as high as Heaven. In his Humilia­tion, he affects to equal himself with Worms, in his Joy and Praise with Angels. He is never unwilling to diminish himself, but afraid of detracting any Thing from the Love of GOD, or the Issues of that Love.’

The other is from the celebrated Mr. BAXTER. ‘GOD, says he*, must give us Joy itself, as well as afford us Matter for Joy: But yet withall it must be remembred, that GOD doth work upon us as Men, and in a rational Way doth raise our Comforts. He enableth and exciteth us to mind and study these hea­venly delightful Objects, and from thence to gather our own Comforts, as the Bee doth ga­ther her Honey from the Flowers. Therefore he that is most skilful and painful in this ga­thering Art, is usually the fullest of this spiri­tual Sweetness. Where is the Man that can tell me from Experience, that he hath solid and usual Joy in any other Way but this, and that GOD worketh it immediately on his Affec­tions [Page 139] without the Means of his Understanding and Considering? It is by Believing, that we are fill'd with Joy and Peace, (Rom. 15. 13.) and no longer than we continue our believing. It is in Hope that the Saints rejoice; yea, in Hope of the Glory of GOD, (Rom. 5. 2.) and no longer than they continue hoping. And here, let me warn you of a dangerous Snare, an Opinion which will rob you of all your Comfort. Some think, if they should thus fetch in their Comfort by believing and hoping, and work it out of Scripture Promises, and ex­tract it by their own thinking and studying, that then it would be a Comfort only of their own hammering out, (as they say) and not the genuine Joy of the HOLY GHOST. A desperate Mistake, raised upon a Ground that would overthrow almost all Duty, as well as this, which is their setting the Workings of GOD's SPIRIT, and their own Spirits, in Opposition, when their Spirits must stand in Subordination to GOD's. They are conjunct Causes, co-operating to the Producing of one and the same Effect. GOD's SPIRIT worketh our Comforts by setting our own Spirits a work upon the Promises, and raising our Thoughts to the Place of our Comforts.—GOD useth not to call in our Joys while we are idle, or taken up with other Things. It is true, he sometimes doth it suddenly, but yet usually in the foresaid Order; leading it into our Hearts by our Judgment and Thoughts.—GOD seed­eth not his Saints as the Birds do their Young, bringing it to them, and putting it into their Mouths, while they be still in the Nest, and only gape to receive it. But as he giveth to Man the Fruits of the Earth, the Increase of the Land in Corn and Wine, while we plow, [Page 140] and sow, and weed, and water, and dung, and dress, and then with Patience expect his Bles­sing: So doth he give the Joys of the Soul. Yet I deny not, that if any should so think to work out his own Comforts by Meditation, as to attempt the Work in his own Strength, and not do all in Subordination to GOD, nor per­ceive a Necessity of the SPIRIT's Assistance, the Work would prove to be like the Work­man, and the Comfort he would gather would be like both; even meer Vanity: Even as the Husbandman's Labour, without the Sun, and Rain, and Blessing of GOD.’

The next Thing that is amiss, and very much so, in these Times, is that Spirit of rash, censorious and uncharitable Judging, which has been so pre­valent in the Land. This appear'd, first of all, in Mr.—W D, who seldom preach'd, but he has something or other, in his Sermon, against uncon­verted Ministers: And what he delivered; espe­cially, at some certain Times, had an evident Tendency to fill the Minds of People with evil Surmisings against the Ministers, as tho' they were, for the most Part, carnal, unregenerate Wretches. He often spake of them, in the Lump, as Phari­sees, Enemies of CHRIST JESUS, and the worst Enemies he had: And in Truth, the Spirit of his Preaching, upon this Head, was unhappily calcula­ted to leaven the Minds of People with Prejudices against the standing Ministers; alienating their Hearts from them, and by this Means, in the most effectual Manner, obstructing their Useful­ness. And as though he had not done enough, in Preaching, to beget in People an ill Opinion of the Ministers, he expresses his Fear, in his Journal [Page 141] of NEW-ENGLAND, left many, nay, the most that preach do not experimentally know CHRIST.’ This Reflection he immediately levels against the Mi­nisters, in this Land: And its the more rash and uncharitable, as he past through the Country in Post-Haste, having neither Opportunity nor Ad­vantage, to know the real Character of one tenth Part of the Ministers, he thus freely condemns. I don't think this Gentleman had it in his Intention, by his thus preaching and writing, to do an Injury to the Interest of Religion in these Churches; but if this had really been his Design, what more effectual Method could he have taken, than to represent the Body of the Clergy as out of CHRIST. i. e. carnal and unconverted? And if so, as unfit, according to his other Doctrine, to be the Instru­ments of converting spiritually dead Souls, as a naturally dead Man is to beget living Children. What is the Tendency of such a Conduct at this, but to set People against their Ministers as not fit to preach to them, and in this Way, to sow among them the Seeds of Contention and Sepa­ration?

I freely confess, had the Ministers of NEW­ENGLAND lost their Character as Men of Religion, by a Deportment of themselves contradictory to the Gospel, I should have found no Fault with any Representations of them as bad Men; nay, dangerous Enemies to the Kingdom of CHRIST: For I am clearly of the Mind, that a visibly wick­ed Minister is the greatest Scandal to Religion, and Plague to the Church of GOD: Nor is it a Hurt, but a real Service to the Cause of CHRIST, to ex­pose the Characters of such, and lessen their Power to do Mischief. But the Case is evidently different, where the Profession of Ministers, and [Page 142] their Character, so far as appears, agree with one another: 'Tis now an Abuse of them, and an Injury to the Church of GOD, to insinuate Sus­picions against them; much more, plainly to speak Evil of them. And may it not be said of the Body of the Ministers, in NEW-ENGLAND, that they are a Set of Men, as sound in the Faith, and of as good a Life, as any Part of the Christian World are favoured with? Hear the Opinion of that eminent Man of GOD, Dr. COTTON MATHER upon this Head. Says he,* in Answer to a Slander of GEORGE KEITH'S, upon the Mini­sters of NEW-ENGLAND, ‘There is not that Spot of Ground upon the Face of GOD's Earth, which can proportionably match NEW-ENGLAND for Ministers, that not only have, and use all true Piety, but are also most exemplary for it. No Man becomes a Minister in our Churches, 'till he first be a Communicant; and no Man becomes a Communicant, until he hath been se­verely examin'd about his Regeneration, as well as his Conversation. If any Minister do misbe­have himself, he soon hears of it, and becomes either a Penitent, or a deposed Man. Let this wicked SHIMEI find so much as one ungodly Man, allow'd as a Minister, in any one of our Church­es!—Neighbours, you are blest with Mini­sters that excel in Piety; and you are very unjust, if you do not support and honour them.—You have Reason to be thankful for such holy, humble, able, painful and prayerful Mi­nisters, as GOD has generally blest these Churches with: And I exhort you, as you would [Page 143] approve your selves worthy to wear the Name that was begun at ANTIOCH, that you do not forget that Command of our LORD, Heb. 13. 17. Obey them that have the Rule over you, and submit yourselves; for they watch for your Souls.

There are yet other Instances of uncharitable Judging in this Gentleman. The same Spirit ap­pears in his Journals, which are gone forth into all Parts of the Land; but especially, in his Letters, representing Arch Bp. TILLOTSON, as hav­ing no more true Christianity than MAHOMET. It would be going too much out of my Way, or I could easily show, wherein he has greatly abused the A.Bp; more especially, in some Things he has given the World from Dr. EDWARDS, without care­fully reading (as I charitably hope) the Passages quoted, as they lie in the A. Bp's Writings. But supposing the A.Bp. did not in all Things think exactly with Mr. WHITEFIELD, must he at once be as bad as a TURK? As ignorant of the Fun­damentals of Religion? As much without GOD and CHRIST, and beyond Hope? Will Mr. WHITE­FIELD so far assume to himself the Prerogative of the SON of GOD, as to determine, that the Things contained in the A.Bp's Writings are ab­solutely inconsistent with an upright Heart, a sin­cere Desire to know and do the Will of GOD? And that 'tis impossible, the all-merciful GOD, should, according to the Tenor of the Gospel, ad­mit him to Favour? It appears to me shocking Boldness, in any meer Man, thus to place him­self, as it were, in the Throne of CHRIST, and denounce the Anathemas of GOD against his Fel­low-Christians: Nor can I conceive how this should be, where there is, in Exercise, a just [Page 144] Sense of a Man's own utter Insufficiency to fit in Judgment upon the State of others.

The only Thing I can say in Excuse for Mr. WHITEFIELD is, that he was young in Years, and Christian Experience, as well as of raw Acquaintance with Divinity, when he wrote these Letters: And as it has been common for Persons, in these Cir­cumstances, to speak and write with Rashness and Indiscretion, and so as to do Mischief to the In­terest they would serve; so when they have come to riper Years and Judgment, and a better Knowledge of the Difficulties in many Points of Divinity, they have often seen their Error, and repented of their Conduct: And to this, I believe; this Gentleman will be brought, as he has been in some other Instances, if he ever thinks upon the Matter as he ought.

Let me add here, as a further Representation of that monstrous Spirit of censorious Judging that has been let loose upon the World, a few of the Words of Mr. SEWARD; which I the rather chuse to insert, because they are the Words of one of the dearest and most intimate Friends Mr. WHITEFIELD had, and relate to the Case of the A.Bp. Says he in his Journal , ‘I wrote se­veral Letters.—I told him, some few of the Clergy admitted our Brother into their Pulpits, but that most of them were violent Opposers, especially since our Brother has so openly con­demned A.Bp. TILLOTSON; that, blessed be [Page 145] GOD, that DECEIVER was at last discovered, and our Age must have been grosly wicked, or his Works could never have passed thus long for current Gospel; but that I trusted in the LORD JESUS, he was about to deliver his Church from such BLIND GUIDES.’

A little onwards, ‘concerning A.Bp. TILLOT­SON I observed, that our Brother had wrote a second Letter against him, which I believed would surprise most People to see such base Coin should pass for Current for so many Years; but that, blessed be GOD, the TRAITOUR was discovered. JUDAS sold his LORD for thirty Pie­ces of Silver, the A.Bp got a better Price, per­haps, THIRTY BAGS OF GOLD, or more: That's all the Difference; for the A.Bp was actually bred in the Schools of the Prophets, was join'd with many (as I believe) faithful Ministers in the Morning Lecture at Cripplegate;—But the Love of Money is the Root of all Evil, and he CHOSE HIS GOOD THINGS HERE, a TEMPORAL ra­ther than an ETERNAL CROWN.’ And yet again, ‘Inclos'd I sent him our Brother's Letters against that PLAUSIBLE DECEIVER A. Bp. TILLOTSON, whose Books have so long bewitched the World.—Blessed be GOD, the IMPOSTOR is discovered; nevertheless our Brother expects for this to suffer many Things, and be set at Nought by the Rabbies of our Church, and perhaps at last be killed by them.’

I can scarce conceive wherein rash judging can be carried to a greater Height than in these Pas­sages. The Gentleman is not content with con­demning the Doctrines the A.Bp. preached, but must judge his State, condemn his Person; which [Page 146] is the more surprising, because he was now dead, and actually gone to be judged by him, who has said, Why dost thou judge thy Brother? Or why dost thou set at Nought thy Brother? For we shall all stand before the Judgment Seat of CHRIST.

I believe it will not be denied, by the more so­ber Men among us, but that those venerable Di­vines, the late Dr. INCREASE MATHER, and the present Dr. BENJAMIN COLMAN, might know as much of the Nature of real Christianity, and be as able to make a true Judgment of the Preachers of it, as either Mr. WHITEFIELD, or SEWARD: I shall therefore subjoin here the Sentiments of these Gentlemen concerning A.Bp TILLOTSON; which may serve, so far as human Judgment is of Weight in the Case, to wipe off the Reproach that has been injuriously cast upon him.

The first of these Gentlemen Expresses himself in these Words, ‘That EMINENT Person, Dr. TILLOTSON (the late A.Bp of CANTERBURY) did, not above four Years ago, sometimes express to me his Resentments of the Injury, which had been done to the first Planters of NEW-ENGLAND, and his great Dislike of A.Bp LAUD's Spirit towards them: And to MY KNOWLEDGE there are Bishops at this Day (Anno 1695) of the same CHRISTIAN TEMPER and Moderati­on with THAT GREAT AND GOOD MAN LATELY DEAD.—Had the Sees in ENGLAND, fourscore Years ago, been fill'd with SUCH A.Bps and Bishops as those which KING WILLIAM has pre­ferred [Page 147] to Episcopal Dignity, there had never been a NEW-ENGLAND.’

The other speaks in that Language,* ‘We have seen the most venerable Men in the Church of ENGLAND for Learning, Piety, La­bours, Usefulness, Prudence, Meekness and Hu­mility, insulted and outrag'd while they lived, pelted to their Graves, and their Names per­secuted after their Decease, for their Spirit of Moderation, and faithful Services to the Church. So were A.Bp. TILLOTSON and Bp. BURNET, Men of whom the Age was not worthy; of CONSPICUOUS SANCTITY, abundant in Labours, Steady in their Conduct, of UNSPOTTED INTE­GRITY, of an APOSTOLICAL SPIRIT, and ready, I believe, to have died either for their Country, or for CHRIST: Yet these GREAT AND GOOD MEN have been loaded with Obloquy: but their Names must needs live in the History of the Church, if TRUTH do not perish from the Earth.’ To go on,

Sometime after Mr. WHITEFIELD's Departure from us, we had the Discovery of the like uncha­ritable Spirit in Mr. GILBERT TENNENT. His Preaching in this Town was censorious beyond what can be easily imagined. Says the Author of the Letter, in the BOSTON-Evening-Post, Numb. 365, ‘I have several Times heard Mr. TENNENT de­clare, that the greatest Part, by far, of the Ministers in this Land, were carnal unconver­ted Men, and that they held damnable Armi­nian Principles; and have heard him pray, [Page 148] that the LORD would either convert them, of turn them out of his Vineyard. I have my self been several Times present, when he exprest him­self much to the same Purpose: Nay, I have often heard him publickly declare, that those who were the Opposers of the Work he was carrying on, were the Enemies of GOD, and would have oppos'd the Apostles; nay, CHRIST JESUS himself, and stood it our against all the Miracles they wro't, had they lived when they were on Earth: Yea, I have sometimes heard him openly say; and this, without any cautionary Limitations, that they were Blasphemers of the HOLY GHOST, and in Dan­ger of committing, if they had not already com­mitted, that Sin, concerning which our SAVIOUR has said, it shall never be forgiven to Men, nei­ther in this World, nor in the World to come. But the Spirit in which this Gentleman preach'd, particularly when he got upon Ministers, can't be better conceived of than by reading his printed Sermon, entitled, The Danger of an unconverted Mi­nistry; than which I never saw a Piece more filled with Censoriousness, or unhappily fitted to pro­mote Discord and Schism. 'Tis, in the general, a continued Strain of bitter Reflections on the Stand­ing Ministry of the Land. This is plainly insinu­ated in the Text placed on the Title-Page; viz. Jer. 5. 30, 31. A wonderful and horrible Thing is committed in the Land; the Prophets prophesy falsly, and the Priests bear Rule by their Means, and my People love to have it so: And what will they do in the End thereof? But the Thing it self is di­rectly exprest in the strongest Language, in the Improvement of the Subject; the first Head where­of is, ‘If it be so, that the Case of those, who have no other, or no better than Pharisee-Teach­ers, is to be pitied, then what a Scrole and [Page 149] Scene of Mourning and Lamentation, and Wo, is open'd! because of the Swarms of Locusts, The Crowds of Pharisees, that have, as coveteously, as cruelly, crept into the Ministry, in this adul­terous Generation! Who as nearly resemble the Character given of the old Pharisees, in the doctrinal Part of this Discourse, as one Crow's Egg does another. It is true, some of the mo­dern Pharisees have learned to prate a little more orthodoxly about the New-Birth, than their Pre­decessor Nicodemus, who are, in the mean Time, as great Strangers to the feeling Experience of it as he. They are blind who see not this to be the Case of the Body of the Clergy of this Generation. And O! that our Heads were Waters, and our Eyes a Fountain of Tears, that we could Day and Night lament, with the utmost Bitterness, the dolefnl Case of the poor Church of GOD upon this Account.’—But this Gentleman, I would hope, is now become more charitable. His Letters, in the publick Prints, cer­tainly avow such Principles as are a virtual Retrac­tation of a great Part of this Sermon; though I could wish he had mentioned the Sermon by Name, and own'd his over-Zeal when he wrote it. This he has done to a private Friend in this Town; and if he had done it to the World, I am sure, he would hereby have honoured himself, and might have given Check to those uncomfortable Hearts and Animosities, Which this Sermon has had some Influence in fomenting, in one Place and another.

After Mr. TENNENT, there arose a considerable Number of other Itinerants, who went forth in the Spirit of Bitterness, sowing the Seeds of Dis­cord and Uncharitableness all over the Land. The [Page 150] Writer of the Letter in the BOSTON-Evening-Post, Numb. 365, observes of them, ‘that the Engine which they artfully manage is that of Detrac­tion: Accordingly, in every Place where they come, in the Course of their Perigrination, their grand Business is to perswade the People, that their Ministers are unconverted, to alienate their Affections from them, and thereby utterly to destroy their Usefulness among their Hearers. From which Practice it is very just to infer, that there is a Design carrying on to subvert and eject the standing settled Ministers. He goes on in the next Paragraph, ‘The Ministers of this Land, I have often said, and continue still of the same Opinion, are a Set of Gentle­men, as sound in Principle, and exemplary in their Conversation, as any of the like Number, in the Christian World: And I confess, it has some­times rais'd in me the highest Indignation, to hear them revil'd in so publick and outragi­ous a Manner, even in the Presence of some of the most grave and eminent Divines among us.’ He still adds, ‘It has been no small Surprise to me, when I have sometimes seen in these Assemblies, a Number of grave and serious Men, Members of our Churches, who could hear these unjust and hard Speeches belch­ed out against their own proper Pastors, not only with Patience, but with Pleasure. At the same Time, if you were to ask these Men, they would tell you that they highly esteem aud value their own Ministers: But can this be possibly true? Will any one believe them, while they not only caress, and adore the Itinerants, but continually pamper their Bodies, clothe their Backs, and fill their Pockets.

[Page 151] I have my self been Part of a crowded Assembly, when one of these Itinerants has mention'd the present Bp of LONDON by Name, and uttered it with a Voice like Thunder, "That if the People of his Diocess should come up to all that he pre­scribes in his pastoral Letters to them, and be the very Persons he would have them, they would not­withstanding as certainly be damn'd as the Bible he then had in his Hand was the Word of the e­ternal GOD." At the same Time, I heard him pray for the Ministers of BOSTON, some of whom he as freely intimated in his Prayer to be in an unconverted State, as if he had been their authoris­ed Judge. And in a Letter to me, giving an Ac­count of the Conduct of this same Gentleman, the worthy Writer mentions some Things, he was an Ear-Witness to, which exprest the grossest Uncha­ritableness, not only towards the Colleges in gene­ral, but the Governours of them in particular: And, at the same Time, he heard him publickly say of A.Bp TILLOTSON, ‘That when he wrote his printed Sermons, GOD knew he had not a Spark of saving Grace: And if he was not con­verted afterwards, he was now weltering under the scalding Drops of GOD's Wrath in Hell, there to remain a Monument of his Vengeance throughout Eternity.

But the most remarkable Instance, in this Kind, is the Rev. Mr. JAMES DAVENPORT of SOUTHOLD. ‘He travelled, says the Letter to the BOSTON-Post-Boy, Number 391, from STONINGTON to NEW-HAVEN, about 80 Miles, and condemn'd almost all the Ministers; particularly, that shining Example of Piety, and Pillar of our Chur­ches, the aged and venerable Mr. ADAMS, and commanded his People to withdraw from him: [Page 152] And accordingly a Number of the Communi­cants withdrew from him, as being a carnal, old Pharisee. This was objected to him by the Ministers in BOSTON, when he came to this Town, some Months ago, as sent by GOD, to preach here. He own'd the Fact; as also, that he had bad but a few Minutes Conversation with Mr. ADAMS before he publickly exprest his Fears of his being an unconverted Man; and that the Ground of his Judgment of him as unconverted was, ‘his not finding that he had bad Experience of a Hatred of GOD, and of extraordinary Comforts and Joys. When that had been observed to him, by one of the Ministers, which tended much to the Honour of Mr. ADAMS; another took Oc­casion to ask him, whether he had felt no Unea­siness in his Mind, when he reflected on the un­happy Effects of his condemning Mr. ADAMS, and advising the People to separate from him, in the Contention and Division it had brought forward in NEW-LONDON: His Reply was, ‘That he had of­ten thought of the Matter with Thankfulness of GOD, who had made him faithful,’ and gave Glory to GOD for this his notorious Uncharitable­ness, in the Face of all the Ministers.

I have now by me Accounts of the strange Spirit of rash and uncharitable Judging, this Gentle­man has discovered in many Places where he has been. Some of them I shall think fit to insert here.

The first is dated, SAY-BROOK, August 25. 1741. And is in the following Words,

Another Account from the same Place, bearing Date August 26. 1741. runs thus,

The Account from another Part of the Coun­try, as I have it in a Letter to me, is thus, ‘Of all (i. e. the Itinerants) that have been here, Mr. DAVENPORT hath been the most irregular and disorderly in his Conduct. When he came first to Town, he called at my Lodgings, and let me know that some of the People had de­sir'd him to preach that Evening, and asked my Consent to his Preaching in the Meeting­House: I reply'd, that before I resolv'd him, I must desire of him Satisfaction in two Points; viz. by what divine Warrant he left his own People, and travelled through the Country, ac­ting the Super-Intendant over the Churches? And how he justified his censoriously judging Men, and especially Ministers, as he had done? To which Queries, he gave me no satisfactory An­swers; and thereupon was denied the Liber­ty of the House. He then proceeded to inquire [Page 157] into my spiritual State; but an Account there­of was refus'd him, until he shewed his right to demand it: And thereupon he expressed his Fears that I was a Stranger to CHRIST; and said, that my refusing to give him an Account was a dark Sign thereof. After this, he soon departed the House: And having mounted his Horse, with his Company at the Door, they set a Tune, and rode singing through the Town, all the Way to his Lodgings, which was near a Mile. He preached at the Place where he lodged that Evening, and the next Forenoon; and the following Evening, in his public Exer­cises, he declar'd the Minister of the Place un­converted, and prayed for him, sundry Times, that he might be either converted or confounded. He warned the People to withdraw from my Ministry; declaring, that to attend it would be as dangerous to their Souls, as Bowls of Poi­son to their Bodies.

The like Spirit he discovered at NEW-HAVEN. Says the Letter in the BOSTON-Post-Poy, ‘Mr. DAVENPORT, in almost every Prayer, vents him­self against the Minister of the Place, and of­ten declares him to be an unconverted Man; says, that Thousands are now cursing him in Hell for being the Instrument of their Damnation. He charges all to pray for his Destruction and Confusion: He frequently calls him, a Hy­pocrite, a Wolf in Sheep's Cloathing, and a Devil incarnate: And uses such vile and opprobri­ous Language, as that, had it been done by any other Man, he would have been immediately [Page 158] sent to the Work-House. I think that few or none of his greatest Admirers undertake peremptorily to justify these Things; but they have conceiv­ed such an extraordinary Opinion of his Ho­liness and Success, as that they seem to suppose that he has some extraordinary Assistance, or Com­mission to do that which may'nt be done by any other Man.’

Agreeable hereto is the Account in the same Paper. Numb. 392.

The same uncharitable censorious Spirit, this Gen­tleman brought with him to BOSTON. I cannot give a better Idea of it then by inserting, at large, [Page 162] the Account in the BOSTON-Evening-Post, Number 370. It runs thus. ‘The late Prosecution of Mr. JAMES DAVENPORT, being somewhat extra­ordinary (as was also his Offence which procur­ed the same) has doubtless occasion'd various Speculations, not only in this Town, but thro' the whole Country. And inasmuch as many hard and unjust Censures have been plentifully bestow'd on the Grand Jury, and Witnesses con­cern'd in that Prosecution, by weak, ignorant and enthusiastical Persons; it may not be im­proper to publish the Presentment, exhibited by the Grand Jury to the Court against Mr. DA­VENPORT, with the several Facts that were par­ticularly sworn to, by the Witnesses before the grand Jury; that so every rational, sober and unprejudic'd Person may see clearly, on what Grounds the Jurors (who were 23 in Number, and only 6 of BOSTON) proceeded in this Af­fair: Wherein 21 of them were fully agreed; and of the two that dissented, one was an ig­norant Exhorter, and the other profest himself of the People called Quakers, and therefore could not in Conscience vote in such an Affair, but said the other Jurors were entirely right in what they did.’

It ought also to be observed, that it was ‘so­lemnly given in Charge to the Grand Jury, to enquire strictly into Disorders of an ecclesiasti­cal Nature, and that upon giving in this Pre­sentment they receiv'd the Thanks of the Court for that particular Service.

‘There is one Thing more to be taken Notice of in this Introduction, and that is, a groundless [Page 163] and malicious Calumny, industriously spread a­broad by Mr. DAVENPORT'S Adherents,—that the Grand Jurors of BOSTON were chose on Pur­pose to bring on this Prosecution; than which nothing is, or can be more untrue; for at the Time of the Choice, Mr. DAVENPORT was preaching at IPSWICH, and it was given out by his Followers, that he would not return any more to BOSTON.’

The PRESENTMENT

omitting the Form—The Jurors of our Sovereign Lord the KING—upon Oath present—That one JAMES DAVENPORT of SOUTHOLD, in the County of SUFFOLK on LONG­ISLAND, in the Government of NEW-YORK, Clerk, now Resident in BOSTON, under the Pre­tence of praying, preaching and exhorting, at di­verse Places in the Towns of BOSTON and DOR­CHESTER, both in the County of SUFFOLK, first before mentioned, and at diverse Times in the Months of July last, and August current, parti­cularly on, or about, the 20 Day of July last, and the 1st and 16th Days of August current, did, at BOSTON aforesaid, in the Hearing of great Numbers of the Subjects of our Lord the KING, maliciously publish, and with a loud Voice utter and declare many slanderous and reviling Speeches, against the godly and faithful Ministers of the Gospel in this Province, but more particularly against the Ministers of the Gospel in the Town of BOSTON aforesaid, then and there maliciously publishing and declaring of, and con­cerning them, the said Ministers, these false and scandalous Words, and many others to the same [Page 164] Effect and Purpose, viz. That the greatest Part of the said Ministers (meaning the Mini­sters of the Gospel in this Province, and more particularly of the Town of BOSTON aforesaid) were carnal and unconverted Men; that they (meaning the said Ministers) knew nothing of JESUS CHRIST, and that they were leading their People blindfold down to Hell, and that they were destroying and murdering of Souls by Thou­sands; the said JAMES DEVENPORT, at the same Time, directing and advising their (the said Mi­nisters) Hearers to withdraw from them the said Ministers, and not to hear them preach, nor fre­quent the Assemblies of publick Worship, where they, the said Ministers, taught and preach'd, for that the following and hearing of them the said Mini­sters, was as destructive to the Souls of those who heard them, as swallowing Rats-Bane or Poison was to their Bodies; praying the LORD to pull them, the said Ministers, down, and put others in their Places: By Means whereof, great Num­bers of People have withdrawn themselves from the publick Worship of GOD, and the Assemblies as by Law required, the publick Peace of our Lord the KING hath been much disturb'd, the LORD'S-DAY greatly prophan'd, the lawful Au­thority had in great Contempt, all which is contrary to the Laws, as also to the Peace, Crown, and Dignity of our said Lord the KING.

Jos. GREEN. Foreman.

The said JAMES DAVENPORT, being arraigned upon the said Presentment, pleaded not guilty, and for Trial put himself on the Country; a Jury being sworn to try the Issue, Mr. BENJA­MIN LANGDON, Foreman, and Fellows, on Oath, [Page 165] say, That the said JAMES DAVENPORT uttered the Words laid in the Presentment, except those Words "that they (viz. the Ministers) knew nothing of JESUS CHRIST:" and that at the Time when he uttered these Words he was non compos mentis, and therefore that the said J. D—T is not guilty.

Attest. SAMUEL TYLEY Clerk.

The Witnesses for the KING declar'd on Oath ‘before the Grand Jury (August 18.) as follows, viz.

‘Mr. H. G. says, This Day three Weeks he was on the Common, and heard a Woman cry­ing out very much, and seemed to be in Pain, and he went to help her; and Mr. J. D—T charged all Men not to touch her, as they would answer it at the great Day of Judg­ment: And he then heard the said D—T cry out against the unconverted Ministers of the Town of BOSTON.’ And another Time he heard said D—T in Prayer say, ‘The greatest Part of the Ministers of the Town of BOSTON were un­converted; and he heard said D—T on the 30th of July say, The greatest Part of the Ministers of BOSTON were unconverted, and were leading their People to Hell.

Mr. J. S. says, He heard Mr. D—T pray for the unconverted Ministers of the Town of BOS­TON,’ and say, Good LORD, thou knowest the greatest Part of them are unconverted.

Dr. E. E. says, he heard Mr. D—T say, the great­est Part of the Ministers of the Town of BOSTON were unconverted, and were leading their People blind­fold [Page 166] down to Hell It was in July: And he said, The greatest Part of the Ministers thro' the Province were unconverted. He heard him more than once on the Common, and he said, Good LORD, convert these unconverted Ministers, or remove them and put others in their Office.

Mr. P. O. says, he heard Mr. J. D—T say, (on Monday last) That most of the Clergy of the Town of BOSTON were unconverted, and that if there were a Bowl of Poison which would destroy their Bodies, he would advise any of his dearest Friends to drink it, as soon as to go and hear them, or either of them. This was at STRAUGHHAN'S House.

Mr. E. W. says, he heard Mr. J. D—T say, on Monday last, at Mr. STRAUGHHAN'S House, I am sure the greatest Part of the Ministers of the great Town of BOSTON are unconverted; and said, Dear Souls, if there were a Bowl of Poison on that Table, I would as soon advise you to drink it off, which would destroy your Bodies, as to hear them which would destroy your Souls. And he heard said D—T say, The unconverted Ministers were leading People blindfold to Hell by Thousands and Millions.

Mr. H. V. says, he heard Mr. D—T say, (in July last, on COPP'S Hill) in his Address to the Almighty, Good LORD, (or oh LORD) I will not mince the Matter any longer with thee, for thou know­est that I know, that the most of the Ministers of the Town of BOSTON and the COUNTRY are unconver­ted, and are leading their People blindfold to Hell. AND at DORCHESTER, he heard said D—T advise [Page 167] the People there not to go to hear their Minister, for he was an unconverted Man.

Mr. N. T. says, he heard Mr. D—T, at Mr. WELCH'S, say, in his Prayer, LORD, thou know­est the most of the Ministers of the Town of BOS­TON are unconverted. In a Sermon on the Com­mon, he said, Good Lord, thou knowest, the most of them are unconverted; pull them down, turn them out, and put others in their Places.

Mr. R. A. says, he heard Mr. J. D—T (at Mr. WARDELL'S, August 1.) say in his Prayer, LORD GOD, thou knowest, that the greatest Part of the Ministers of this great Town are in an un­converted State, and leading poor Souls on to De­struction; and therefore LORD, we pray thee to turn them out of the Ministry. And you, dear Children of GOD, that are here present, I would advise you never to go near them to hear them, for their Preaching to your Souls is as Poisonous to them, as Rats-Bane is to your Bodies. This was LORD'S-DAY Afternoon, about an 100 present to hear him in the House and Shop, in Service­Time.

Mr. R. H. says, he heard Mr. J. DAVENPORT say, at Mr. WARDELL'S House, in BOSTON, on the Sabbath-Day in the Forenoon, in July last, He blessed GOD, he had so many come out from among the unconverted Ministers. Near an Hundred present.

And one of the Grand Jury declared to his Fel­lows, that he heard Mr. JAMES DAVENPORT say last Monday, ‘That the Ministers of the Town of BOSTON knew nothing of JESUS CHRIST; and [Page 168] that they were serving the Interest of Satan. But this wan't sworn to in Court."

I may add, that since the Date of the above Presentment, and the Oaths relative to it, Mr. DAVENPORT has often spoken of ALL the Ministers in Town, as in a Combination against the LORD and his Anointed, meaning, I suppose, himself; And as though this wan't enough, he has, in his publick Prayers and Preachments, mention'd the most, if not all of them by Name, as unconverted Men, and solemnly warned People to separate from them, and not dare to attend on their Ministry: And this he did, after having the Vanity to go to them all, one by one, to enquire into their spiritual State: Though I am glad, I am able to declare, that they all, except two or three, were so far from entring into Conversation with him upon that Head, that they chastis'd his Insolence, and se­verely testified against such an unheard of Con­duct. 'Tis a Rule with this Gentleman, if a Man won't give him an Account of his Christian Experiences, to look upon that alone as a dark Sign, if not a sure Evidence, of his being in a carnal State. No Wonder then the Ministers in Town were condemned by him.

But enough has been said, and some, perhaps, may think, a great Deal too much, upon the Un­charitableness of some of the chief Instruments of the religious Stir there has been in the Land.

I go on to observe, that this same Spirit has been generally propagated all over the Country, a­mong the common People; insomuch, that I shall not exceed the literal Truth, when I say, that there never was a Time, since the Settlement of [Page 169] NEW-ENGLAND, wherein there was so much bitter and rash Judging; Parents condemning their Children, and Children their Parents; Husbands their Wives, and Wives their Husbands; Mas­ters their Servants, and Servants their Masters; [Page 170] Ministers their People, and People their Ministers. Censoriousness, to a high Degree, is indeed the con­stant Appendage of this religious Commotion. Where­ever it takes Place the Subjects of it, too gene­rally, are uncharitable to Neighbours, to Brethren of the same Community, to Relatives, to Ministers in an especial Manner; yea, to all the World that are not in their Way of thinking and speaking: And what may be worth a Note, the Places where this Appearance has been most remarkable, have common­ly been most filled with Uncharitableness, in all the Expressions of it.

It would take up too much Room to relate the hard Speeches, the monstrous Sayings which have been uttered among us; and this, not in a sin­gle Place only, but in most Towns throughout the Provinces, where there has been any Thing con­siderable of this Commotion: Nay, to such an a­bominable Height have some suffered their Unchari­tableness to rise, that they have declared, they would as soon have Communion with the Devil, as with many, both Ministers and People, against whom they have yet nothing to say, but that they don't judge as they do about the present Times. Some of the most valuabe Ministers in the Country, meerly on this Account, have been call'd all the bad Names one can easily think of: Nor have even those escaped, who, for 20, 30, 40 Years, have so caused their Light to shine before others, as that they have seen their good Works, and might have learn't from their good Example to glorify our Father in Heaven.

And as the Effect of this Spirit, there is a very great Appearance of Contention and Strife, which, if GOD don't mercifully interpose, will endanger a [Page 171] Breach in all the Churches in the Land: Nay, separate Meetings are already begun in one Place and another. Two have been set up in this Town of BOSTON; another, at NEWBURY; another, at NEW-LONDON; another, at NEW-HAVEN; another at MILFORD; and others still in some other Places: And there are a Number in CHARLES­TOWN, in DORCHESTER, in MILTON, and elsewhere, who han't Charity for their own Pastors so much as to hear them preach; though they have ob­tain'd a universal good Character, not only for their ministerial Gifts, but for being Examples to their Flocks, in Word, in Conversation, in Charity, in Spirit, in Faith, in Purity: Nay, I verily believe, there is not SO MUCH AS ONE MINISTER IN THE WHOLE LAND, but the Minds of many are so prejudiced against them, on one Account, or another, as that their Power to do good is hereby greatly lessened.

The Things I have here mentioned are no Se­crets: They are notorious, and must be evident to all who have Eyes to see, and Ears to hear: And so far will the more zealous among our new Converts be from disowning them, that they will ra­ther glory in having it said, that they have come out from unconverted Ministers and Churches; imagin­ing, they have herein complied with the Com­mand of GOD, which says, Come out from among them, and be ye separate; and ye shall be my People, and I will be your GOD.

Some may, if they please, call this Spirit of Censoriousness, operating in Clamour, and Strife, and Schism, an accidental Effect only of the Revival of a good Work; but from what has been said, de­scriptive of the Temper and Conduct of the main [Page 172] Instruments in beginning, and carrying on this Work, it appears with a Meridian Lustre, that it is no o­ther than their Spirit, wherein it was bad, propa­gated to others. And such Effects may always be expected from such Causes; They are no other than their natural and genuine Produce: And 'tis, to me, one of the strangest Things, that any should be at a Loss to determine otherwise.

But let these Effects be produced how they will, they are certainly very pernicious ones; and must be accounted so by all, who make an Estimate of them from the Scripture. Our SA­VIOUR is not more express in cautioning against any Vice whatever, than this of uncharitable Judg­ing. JUDGE NOT, is his peremptory Prohibiti­on; and weighty is the Argument with which he backs it; viz. That if we judge, we shall be judged. Men will judge us, who are seldom want­ing in this Kind of Retribution, but dispos'd rather to give full Measure, pressed down and running over. But what is much worse, GOD will judge us. And don't we need his Pity and Mercy? Shan't we otherwise be cast in the Judgment? And can we expect any other, while we are hard and severe in our Treatment of our Brother, and ready, without due Allowances, to condemn him? And very solemn is that Chal­lenge, the Apostle makes to all who are given to rash Censure, * Who art thou that judgest another Man's Servant? Our Brother, we judge, is GOD'S Servant; not our's. While therefore we call him to the Bar of our Judgment, we invade GOD'S Prerogative, exercise an unjust Jurisdiction over [Page 173] his Servant; a Power we have no Right, nor Business to use. Who art thou that judgest another Man's Servant? What Pretence hast thou to do thus? Who made thee a Judge? Who gave thee this Power over another Man's Servant? He standeth or falleth to his own Master. He only can acquit or condemn him; the Right of thus judging is his, and belongeth not to another. Thou art therefore inexcusable, O Man whoever thou art, that judgest thy Neighbour; for herein thou takest that upon thee, which thou hast no Claim to; herein thou settest thy self up, as it were, in the Room of the Almighty, and art guilty of the Arrogance of acting as tho' thou wast in his Stead.

I know, in some Cases, it may admit of Dis­pute, what is uncharitable Judging: And so it may, what is Intemperance, or Injustice, or Oppression, and the like. But this does not argue, but that in o­ther Instances, the Intemperance or Injustice may be so evident, as to leave no Room for Debate upon the Matter. And this is the Case with Re­spect to the Judging that now prevails. If there is any such Vice, it now takes Place: Nor can it easily be imagin'd, wherein Men could be more grosly guilty of it. This Prohibition of our SAVIOUR was never, I believe, more outragiously trampled upon, than it now commonly is by Multitudes of those, who call themselves good Christians. In Respect of many, 'tis as plain, they live in the Breach of this Law of GOD, as that any do in the Breach of the Law of Temperance or Righteousness. And it ought to be considered with all Serious­ness, that uncharitable, censorious Judging is a Sin as well as Intemperance or Injustice; and, per­haps, as bad a Sin, if not a worse: And it ought [Page 174] not therefore to be excused. The same Law-giver and Judge who has said, thou shalt not steal, or get drank, has also said, thou shalt not judge; and the Law is guarded with the like Sanction of Death and Hell. 'Tis therefore dangerous to Men's Souls, to speak of this mischeivous Vice as a humane Frailty only, a meer Imprudence, that will well enough consist with a Work of GOD in their Hearts. 'Tis true, good Men may be betrayed into this Sin; and so they may into Drunkenness, or Injustice; but if they allow themselves in it, if they live in the habitual Practice of it, it will as certainly damn them as if they liv'd in the Practice of any other Sin. And they ought to be told the plain Truth. I am sure, the great St. PAUL plainly tells the Corinthians, when there appear'd the Want of Cha­rity among them, that nothing else, while they were destitute of this, would avail to their Sal­vation. He does not tax them with Imprudence only, but solemnly assures them, in the Name of the great GOD of Heaven, that all their other Attainments were nothing, that no Work of GOD could be wrought in their Hearts, if they were without Charity; that Charity, of which he has given a large and beautiful Description, in the 13th Chapter of his first Epistle to them. And I leave it with the Conscience of every Man acquaint­ed with the State of Things at this Day, whether this Charity, the genuine Effects of which, the Apo­stle has here enumerated, is not as not oriously want­ing among us, as it can be suppos'd to have been among the Corinthians.

And is there any one Thing, in all the Reve­lations of GOD, that is more particularly and so­lemnly cautioned against, than this Uncharitableness, discovering it self in Strife, Sedition and Schism? [Page 175] Are not these Effects of an uncharitable Spirit reck­on'd up among the Fruits of the Flesh ? And are not such as do these Things expresly, and as it were by Name, excluded the Kingdom of GOD*? Is it not peremptorily declar'd, that if we have bitter Envying and Strife, this Wisdom descendeth not from above; but is earthly, sensual, devilish §? How earnest, and frequently repeated are the Calls in Scripture, To put away all Bitterness, and Wrath, and Clamour, and Evil-speaking ! How importu­nately are Christians besought to be kind one to an­other, forgiving one another; to live in Love, with all Lowliness and Meekness, with Long-suffering and Forbearance; endeavouring to keep the Unity of the Spirit in the Bond of Peace ††! And are not all the Arguments made Use of to enforce these In­treaties, that can be fetch'd either from Earth, or Heaven, or Hell?

And what is worthy of particular Notice, this Law of Charity is the Law of Christianity by Way of Eminence. This is MY COMMANDMENT (says our SAVIOUR)* that ye love one another, as I have loved you. And again A NEW COMMANDMENT give I unto you, that ye love one another: As I have loved you, that ye also love one another. And 'tis by this, in a distinguishing Manner, that Men are to be known to be Christians. Says our SAVIOUR§ By this shall all Men know that ye are my Disciples, if ye have Love one to another. Nay, if Men do not love one another, neither do they love GOD. The Apo­stle is express in this. If a Man say, I love GOD, [Page 176] and hateth his Brother, he is a Liar: For he that lov­eth not his Brother, whom he hath seen, how can he love GOD whom he hath not seen? Yea,†† In this are the Children of GOD manifest, and the Children of the Devil: Whosoever doth not Righteousness is not of GOD; neither he that loveth not his Brother.

And shall it be thought, after all this, a Mat­ter of slight Consideration, whether Men, profes­sing themselves Christians, dwell together in Love and Peace? And if they are hard and cruel in their Censures and Reproaches of one another, and fall into Strife, and carry it to such a Height that they can't have Communion with one ano­ther, shall this be made so little of, that they may notwithstanding be remarkably good Christians?

There may, 'tis true, be an Appearance of Re­ligion, even in the grossest Uncharitableness; and Men may pretend a Zeal for GOD, while they are trampling upon the Christian Law of Love: But their Zeal in this Case, is not a Fire kindled at GOD's Altar; nor will it atone for their Guilt. If they are censorious and uncharitable, and habitu­ally so, be their Pretences what they will, and their Professions ever so pompous and glorious, they are nothing in Point of that Christianity, which will serve them at the great and last Day.

I cannot better close this Head than in those observable Words of the Apostle PAUL,* Now I beseech you, Brethren, mark them which cause Divi­sions and Offences, contrary to the Doctrine which ye have learned; and avoid them. For they that are such, serve not our LORD JESUS CHRIST; but [Page 177] their own Belly: And by good Words, and fair Speeches, deceive the Hearts of the Simple: Which are glossed upon, by the Continuators of Mr. HEN­RY'S Expositions, in a Manner well worth our No­tice in these Times. ‘Those, say they, who introduce and propagate dividing and offending Notions, which are most erroneous, or justly suspected; who, out of Pride, Ambition, Af­fectation of Novelty, or the like, causelesly se­parate from their Brethren, and by perverse Disputes, Censures and evil Surmisings, alienate the Affections of Christians from one another;—these cause Divisions and Offences, contrary to, or different from, the Doctrines which they have learn'd. Now, Mark those that thus cause Divi­sions; observe them, the Method they take, the End they drive at. There is Need of a piercing, watchful Eye to discern the Danger we are in from such People: For commonly the Pretences are plausible, when the Projects are very pernicious. Do not look only at the Divisions and Offences; but run up these Screams to the Fountain, and mark those that cause them; and especially that in them which doth cause these Divisions and Offences; those Lusts on each Side, from whence come these Wars and Fightings. And avoid them. Shun all unnecessary Communion, and Communication with them, lest you be leavened and infected by them. Do not strike in with any dividing Inter­ests, nor embrace any of those Principles or Practices, which are destructive to Christian Love and Charity, or to the Truth which is accord­ing to Godliness.—Such serve not our LORD JESUS CHRIST. They do not aim at his Glory, promote his Interest, or do his Will, what ever they pretend. But they serve their [Page 178] own Belly. i. e. Their carnal, sensual, secular Interests. 'Tis some base Lust or other they are pleasing; Pride, Ambition, Coveteousness, Lasciviousness: These are the Designs they are really carrying on. And what is the Method they take to compass their Designs? By good Words and fair Speeches, they deceive the Hearts of the Simple. Their Words and Speeches have a Shew of Holiness and Zeal for GOD. Thus by good Words and fair Speeches the Ser­pent beguiled EVE. We have great Need there­fore to keep our Hearts with all Diligence; especially, when seducing Spirits are abroad.’

Another Thing, I can't but think of danger­ous Tendency, is, that Regard to Impulses and Impressions, which has prevail'd among too many; their Aptness to take the Motion of their own Minds for something divinely extraordinary, or to put those Constructions upon common Occurrences, which there is no Ground for but in their own Imaginations. Mr. WHITEFIELD had evidently a Turn of Mind too much disposing him this Way. This appears in him all along from his being a Lad, according to the Account he has given the World of him­self. One of the first Things he thought wor­thy of publick Notice is, ‘That his Mother was us'd to say, even when he was an Infant, that she expected more Comfort from him than any other of her Children.’ And adds upon it, ‘This, with the Circumstance of my being BORN IN AN INN, has often been of Service to me, in exciting me to make Good my Mother's Expectations, and to follow the Example of my dear SAVIOUR, who was BORN in a Manger, be­longing [Page 179] to an INN.’ He observes, when at BRISTOL, tho' in an unconverted State at that Time,* ‘That GOD gave him great Foretasts of his Love, and fill'd him with such unspeakable Rap­tures in St. JOHN'S Church, that he was carried out beyond himself;;—But in the midst of these Illuminations (he adds) something SECRETLY WHIS­PERED, this would not last.’ In the next Page, he has this Remark, ‘One Morning, as I was reading a PLAY to my Sister, said I, I believe GOD intends some Thing for me, which we knew not of. As I have been diligent in Business, I believe, many would have me for an Appren­tice; but every Way seems to be barred up, so that GOD, I think, will provide for me some Way or other. How I came to say these Words, I know not.—GOD AFTERWARDS SHEWED ME THEY CAME FROM HIM.’ A more observable Note we have a little onwards, ‘As I was go­ing one Night on an Errand for my Mother, an UNACCOUNTABLE, BUT VERY STRONG IMPRESSION WAS MADE UPON MY HEART, THAT I SHOULD PREACH AND PRINT QUICKLY.—When I came Home, I innocently told my Mother what had befallen me.—But she (like JOSEPH'S Parents, when he told them his Dream) turning short, upon me, cried out, What does the Boy mean? Prithce, hold thy Tongue, or something to that Purpose. SINCE GOD HAS SHOWN HER FROM WHOM THESE IMPRESSIONS CAME.’ A still more surprising (and, as I think, very sinful) Account, we have in the 29th Page, in these Words, ‘One Day perceiving an uncommon Drought, and a noisome Clamminess in my Mouth, and using Things to allay my Thirst, but in vain; IT WAS SUGGESTED [Page 180] TO ME, that, when JESUS CHRIST CRIED OUT, I THIRST, his Sufferings were near over.—Up­on this, I threw my self upon the Bed, CRYING OUT, I THIRST, I THIRST. Soon after I perceiv­ed my Load to go off; a Spirit of Mourning was taken from me, and I knew what it was truly to rejoice in the LORD. At first, after this, I could not avoid singing Psalms wherever I was; but my Joy gradually became more settled, and, blessed be GOD, has abode, and increased in my Soul saving a few casual In­termissions, ever since.’ There are numerous other Instances of this Turn of Mind, both in this History of his Life, and all his Journals. I shall turn to only one or two more. The first is that, where, having made Mention of BURKETT'S and HENRY'S Expositions, he goes on,* ‘Many Months have I kneeled to study and pray over these Books, as tho' I had been sitting at my Mas­ter's Feet. The HOLY SPIRIT, from Time to Time, has let me into the Knowledge of divine Things; and I HAVE BEEN DIRECTED, by watch­ing and reading the Scriptures, in this Manner, EVEN IN THE MINUTEST CIRCUMSTANCES, as plain­ly as the JEWS, who consulted the URIM and THUMMIM at the HIGH-PRIEST'S BREAST.’ The other we have in the next Page, ‘At my first coming to GLOUCESTER, being us'd to visit the Prisoners at OXFORD, I prayed most earnestly, that GOD would open a Door for me to visit the Prisoners here also.—Quickly after, I DREAM'D, that one of the prisoners came to be in­structed by me.—The DREAM WAS IMPRESSED MUCH UPON MY HEART.—In the Morning, I went to the Door of the County-Goal, I knocked, no [Page 181] Body came to open it; I THOUGHT THE HOUR WAS NOT YET COME. I waited still upon GOD in Prayer; and in SOME MONTHS, came a Let­ter from a Friend at OXFORD, desiring me to go to one PABWORTH, who had broken out of OXFORD-Goal, and was retaken at GLOUCESTER.—As soon as I had read this Letter, it was SUGGESTED to me that my Prayer was now ans­wered. Immediately, I went to the Person, AS­SUREDLY GATHERING THAT THE LORD CALLED ME THITHER.’

I have not transcrib'd the above Passages from Mr. W—D with a View to reflect Disgrace upon him; but because I really believe, the Spirit dis­covered in them (as well as in an hundred others of the like Import, in his Writings; more espe­cially, his Life and Journals) has been of great Disservice in propagating the like fanciful Dispo­sition to others. I have all along encourag'd a Hope of this Gentleman as a real Christian: And he has certainly been zealous and active be­yond most of his Brethren. But has he not, thro' the Inexperience of Youth, and an Intemperature of Zeal, been betray'd into such Things as cannot but be condemned? I always had, I consess, a bad Opinion of his Conduct in many Articles; as judging it led, in the natural Tendency of Things, to produce Mischief. And, in particular, I was always afraid, lest People, from him, should learn to give Heed to Impulses and Impressions, and by Degrees come to Revelations, and other Extra­ordinaries, in this Kind. His so frequently writing after such a Manner, as to lead People to think, he imagined he was under the immediate, extraor­dinary Guidance of the HOLY GHOST, in almost [Page 182] all that he said or did, never appear'd to me in the same Light it did to some others: Nor do I think his Preaching about inward Feelings was so guarded as it ought to have been. I doubt not, the SPIRIT may be felt. i. e. Christians may have an inward real Perception of those Things which are the Effects of the SPIRIT's Influence; but this quite differs from an immediate Feeling of the SPIRIT himself, which, if I mistake not, is the Thing always meant by this Gentleman: And while he insisted upon this Kind of Feeling, he to­tally neglected giving People warning of the Danger of a deluded, or over-heated Imagination; which I could not but wonder at, considering how many, in all Ages, have impos'd upon themselves, thinking they felt the Divine SPIRIT acting in them, when it was apparent to every one else, that it neither was, nor could be any other than the Motions of their own Fancies, or the Sugges­tions of Satan; and herefrom my Fears, from the first, rose high, as to the unhappy Influence of this Conduct upon many Sorts of Persons: Nor are the extraordinary Pretences to the Spirit in Revelations, Impressions, and the like, which have been common at this Day, any Thing beyond what might have been expected.

But besides this Gentleman, others have paid an undue Regard to Impulses and Impressions, and given [Page 183] given too much Heed to the Fancy of their be­ing, in an immediate and extraordinary Manner, guided and assisted by the HOLY SPIRIT. The Rev. Messieurs BARBER and DAVENPORT claim Pre­cedence of all others.

I have received a particular Account of these, Gentlemen, upon the Head we are considering, from an able and faithful Friend, which I shall gratify the Publick with. It is as follows; ‘—with Regard to Messieurs BARBER and DA­VENPORT;—When Mr. WHITEFIELD'S Fame, and the wondrous Successes of his Preach­ing in ENGLAND, first reach'd us, they receiv'd him in their Minds as an Angel of GOD and thought surely the Time was at the Door, when the Glory of the LORD should fill the whole World, and the People be turn'd to him as one Man; not doubting but that Mr. WHITEFIELD was a chosen eminent Instrument in this Work. When he first came to NEW-YORK, you know he was receiv'd and admir'd, and what a mighty Influence he had upon the Pas­sions of his Hearers. These Gentlemen hearing of these Things, were abundantly confirmed in this Thought, that vital Religion was beginning to have a glorious Revival, and astonishing Spread thro' the whole Land; and that Mr. W—D, whom they esteemed a wonderfully holy Man, would be an eminent Promoter thereof. Here­upon they apply'd themselves, in an extraor­dinary [Page 184] Manner, to seek of GOD the Out-pour­ing of his Spirit upon the Land, to bring for­ward the expected happy Day; and particu­larly, that he would please more fully to in­struct them, what he was about to do, and give them a great Share of his Spirit, and improve them as eminent Instruments in promoting this glorious Work, in the Expectation and Hope of which, their Minds were now swallowed up.

After some Time of waiting and seeking in this Manner, and frequently communicating their Thoughts to each other, and mutually Strengthen­ing and confirming one the other in these Expec­tations, those Words, in Habak. 2. 3. The Vision is yet for an appointed Time, but at the End it shall speak, and not lie: Though it tarry, wait for it, because it will surely come, it will not tarry: These Words, I say, were IMPRESSED with uncommon Strength upon Mr. BARBER'S Mind, and possest his Imagination and Tho'ts for some Time. By this he understood in ge­neral, that the SPIRIT confirmed his former Thoughts of GOD's being about to effect a wonderful Revival of Religion, and directed him to wait for further Discoveries of that Matter, which should, in due Time, be made him. This render'd him much more engaged in seeking and expecting some extraordinary Discoveries, than he was before; and very earnest to know the Vision: And this being by him communi­cated to Mr. D—T, had the same Influence on him.

A short Time after this, Mr. BARBER, having been up late one Saturday Night, and some­time retir'd the next Morning, in deep Medita­tion [Page 185] on these Things, in earnest Prayers for, and strong Desires and great Expectations of some further Discoveries of this Matter, he at length quitted his Retirement to attend the Morning Devotion of the Family; as Part of which, he read the 102 Psalm, in the 13th Verse of which are these Words, Thou shalt arise, and have Mercy upon Zion: For the Time to favour her; yea, the set Time is come: At the read­ing of which, it was POWERFULLY IMPRESSED UPON HIS MIND, that that was the opening and speaking forth of the Vision. And by these Words, he suppos'd he had received certain Intelligence from him, who has reserved the Times and Sea­sons before appointed, in his own Hands, that the Time, the set Time, for the glorious Coming of the Kingdom of Grace was now fulfilled: The Sense of which, and other concurring Thoughts so over-poured his animal Frame, that he sunk down in his Chair, and remained for some Time but just alive. At length recovering, though remaining exceeding fain [...] and weak, he went out and attended the publick Service of the Sabbath.

After this, he spent about a Week, as I re­member, in going from House to House through all his Parish, declaring unto all, both great and small, what Discoveries GOD had made to him of what he was about to do, and how he faint­ed at the beholding of the Vision (which he com­par'd, as to his people, so afterwards to others, in other Places, to EZEKIEL'S and DANIEL'S Faint­ing, and being weakened and astonished at be­holding some of the Manifestations of the Glory and terrible Majesty of the LORD) and solemn­ly warning and exhorting them to repent, for [Page 186] that the Kingdom of Heaven was at Hand: And this he did as one extraordinarily instructed and commissioned for that Purpose. And from this Time he openly declar'd that he had an ex­traordinary Call and Mission to go, and publish abroad what GOD had reveal'd to him, con­cerning the wonderful Revival of Religion, which was now to begin; and to warn and call Peo­ple to Repentance under the immediate Direction of the HOLY GHOST. Whether he founded his Call upon the above mentioned Texts alone, or on some others with them I know not.

After this, he left the OYSTER-PONDS, (the Place where he had been Preaching) and went forth to publish and preach the same Things unto others; and came first to SOUTHOLD, where he found Mr. D—T fully in his Sentiments as to these Things, absolutely believing that the LORD had spoken to him; which he might be the rather dispos'd to do, as he had himself much about the same Time, STRONG IMPRESI­ONS, and, as he believed, PARTICULAR INTIMA­TIONS FROM THE HOLY GHOST, of the same Things, in those Words of the 115 Psalm, the 12th, 13th, 14th Verses, The LORD hath been mind­ful of us, he will bless us; he will bless the House of Israel; he will bless the House of Aaron; he will bless them that fear the LORD, both small and great. He shall increase you more and more, you and your Children.

Accordingly, Mr. DAVENPORT call'd an Assem­bly of the People, in which Mr. BARBER declar­ed the same Things, which he had done before at the OYSTER-PONDS; and exhorted them in like Manner. From thence he went forward [Page 187] through all the Parishes of that Town, saying, for Substance, every where the same Things.’

N. B. When he went from the OYSTER-PONDS upon this Business, as he counted his Mission somewhat like that of our LORD's Disciples, who were sent forth before him into every City, whither he himself would come, so he suppos'd himself oblig'd to follow the Directions given them on that Occasion; and accord­ingly, took no Money with him, neither Change of Apparel, nor Shoes, but was shod with Boots: And as he past along through the Several Parishes of SOUTHOLD, he publickly declar'd that he had laid aside all Study and Fore-thought of what he should deliver in his publick Speeches to the People, (some who heard him thought so) and depended wholly on the IMMEDIATE DIRECTION OF THE HOLY GHOST, and that 'twas given him in that Hour, from Time to Time, what he should speak: Also, that he knew nothing where he was to go next beforehand; but was IMMEDI­ATELY INSTRUCTED as to that by the SPIRIT, from Day to Day. From this Time likewise, he took it upon him to judge and determine the Spiritual State of People with great Assurance; in all which Things Mr. DAVENPORT concerted with him, and has ever since, in a great Mea­sure, professed and acted accordingly.

From the West-End of SOUTHOLD, Mr. BAR­BER'S Spirit led him to an obscure Place about twenty Miles forward, call'd the OLDMANS; where, at his Coming, he call'd the People to­gether, and spake to them the same Things he had all along declar'd. Here he abode some [Page 188] Months, refusing for a long Time to preach to them any more, though often desir'd as I was inform'd about that Time: Neither could he be perswaded to remove thence, or return to OYSTER-PONDS, though much importun'd there to by some of his best Friends, who went from thence for that Purpose; but led an inactive idle Life, 'till he was grown very fat and rag­ged; alledging in his Justification, that he had received NO DIRECTION FROM THE SPIRIT TO RE­MOVE THENCE, and must remain stationed there, so long as the Cloud abode upon the Tabernacle. At length, after some Excursions, he return'd to OYSTER-PONDS, and from thence, over a while, went to RHODE-ISLAND to see Mr. W—D, and join'd himself to him.

Before I go on with my Friend's Narration, I would just remark, that this Gentleman brought this same Spirit along with him to RHODE-ISLAND. Mr. WHITEFIELD relates, ‘that he told him, he came to RHODE ISLAND, under a full Con­viction, that he should see him there, and had been waiting for him eight Days; for he said, these Words were MIGHTILY IMPRESSED ON HIS HEART, Is not AARON the Levite thy Brother? I know he can SPEAK WELL; and also, behold, he cometh forth to meet thee, and when he seeth thee, he will be glad in his Heart: And I will be with thy Mouth, and with his Mouth, and will teach you what ye shall do. But what is more wor­thy of Notice is the Letter he sent to Mr. WHITEFIELD, which concludes with this unheard of Paragraph.* ‘I shall omit writing any Thing, [Page 189] and only hereby present my hearty Love; and let you know, that I am now waiting at the Post of your Door for Admission. Tho' I AM UNWORTHY, MY LORD IS WORTHY, IN WHOSE NAME, I TRUST, I COME.’ How Mr. WHITEFIELD could think so well of this Part of the Letter, as to publish it to the World, I am at a Loss to conceive. It appears to me to be an Act of downright gross Idolatry. He makes Use of the GREAT SAVIOUR as a Medium of Approach to a frail mortal Man. I trust Mr. W—D did not see it in this Light; but it's the genuine Construction of the Thing: And I wish it may be blotted out of every one of these Journals, as not fit to be seen among Christians. I now proceed,

From the Time of Mr. B—R'S passing thro' SOUTHOLD, in the Manner above-mentioned, which was, as I remember, in March 1740, Mr. D—T betook himself to much the same Method of addressing and exhorting his People, with incredible Zeal and Earnestness, persuaded as he was, that the SPIRIT HAD REVEALED TO HIM, that the Kingdom of GOD was now coming among them with Power, and that he had an EXTRAORDINARY CALL to labour in the Advance­ment thereof.

Particularly, at a Meeting of many of his Peo­ple, at his Lodgings, he continued his Speech to them for almost twenty four Hours together, 'till he was quite wild, and so spent and over­come, that he did not recover his strength and Cahnness of Thought and Passions, 'till after some Days Confinement to his Chamber; all which, was, with him, the pure Effect of the mighty Energy of the Spirit upon his Mind.

[Page 190] At this Time, also, he began to make an o­pen Difference between his Communicants, such as he judged converted and others; call­ing the one BROTHER, the other NEIGHBOUR, both in speaking to them, and of them: Which, at length, proceeded so far, that he publickly forbid the NEIGHBOURS to partake of the Sacrament, some of whom were accounted as substantial and valuable Christians as any among them. By this new and strange Method of Conduct, ushur'd in as it was, the People's Minds were presently thrown into mighty Tumults. Some believed this Gentleman's Fancies to be REVELATIONS OF THE SPIRIT; and his Words, ORACLES: But the most Part were astonished and confounded in their Thoughts. Many were soon thrown into a tumultuous Concern and Terror, and Num­bers over a little while pronounced Converts.

I must acquaint you with one Thing more, worthy of Notice which happened the Sum­mer following. There was a poor Woman liv­ing in the next Parish to Mr. DAVENPORT'S, counted religious, who had been totally distract­ed of a long Time, and dumb for a Season. Mr. DAVENPORT, possest with a Notion, that he could pray her into her right Mind, and to the Use of her Tongue, though the philistines could afford her no Relief, spent a Day of Fasting and Prayer for that Purpose, with a Number of his admiring Brethren. At this Meeting (I think it was) he set a certain Day, by which Time, if not before, he was assured, she would be delivered, and recover her Speech. On that very Day, the Woman died, without having spoken a Word, or discovering any Signs of being in her right Mind. When this was [Page 191] objected to him, he said, his Faith was verfi­ed, and Prayers answered, in the Event; for that she was delivered that very Day by being received to Heaven.

I was my self at SOUTHOLD sundry Days, a­bout six Weeks after the first beginning of these Things; and then and there received the Substance of this Account, so far as it relates to Things transacted before my being there, partly from Mr. D—T'S own Mouth, and partly from a Gentleman of his Parish of undoubted Credit, who had the greatest Advantages to know these Things, perhaps, of any Man in the Place; Mr. D—T then lodging at his House. And all the other Parts of it have been so credibly related to me, and so often confirmed, that I know no Reason to doubt their Truth.

When Mr. D—T came to SAY-BROOK, which was the latter Part of August, 1741, he had raised Expectations of making many Converts there. I had heard, sundry Times, before he came from the ISLAND, of his Design to come to this Place, and that he had exprest a strong Belief, that the LORD had much People to be ga­thered out of SAY-BROOK. And while he was at LYME, where he tarried some Time, I heard frequently of his expressing an Expectation of doing Wonders here. Some of his Disciples, and intimate Friends, and of the Chief of that Way, his own Parishoners, who came over to this Town, from him, when at LYME told some of the People, that the LORD HAD RE­MARKABLY SIGNIFIED TO MR. DAVENPORT, that he had a GREAT WORK to do at SAY-BROOK; and that some of the BRETHREN had had the [Page 192] like INTIMATION, and that they themselves were FULL OF THIS FAITH: And this seems to have been the general Expectation of his Adherents so far as I can learn.

I suppose, while his Imagination was fired with the Prospect of doing Wonders here, he either read, or happened to recollect in his Mind, the Story of JERICHO, whereupon it oc­cur'd to his Thoughts, that the Conquest he ex­pected to make of SAY-BROOK, was well repre­sented thereby: Upon which, his Imagination took the Hint, and painted out a most pleasing Comparison, which raised his Passions, gladdened his Heart, inflam'd his Zeal, and increas'd his Confidence of Success, and so beguil'd him into a fond Belief, that the SPIRIT OF GOD HAD RE­VEALED AND CONFIRMED to him what WONDERFUL THINGS were to be done, in this Place, by his Hands, before hidden under the Disguise of that Piece of Scripture History.

My Reason for this Supposition is, the Man­ner of his speaking of this People, and himself, when here, both in his Praying and Preaching. JERICHO, according to his Representation of the mystical Sense of that Piece of History, is SAY­BROOK; the Walls of it, the People's Opposition to his Spirit, or according to his Sense of the Mat­ter, to the SPIRIT OF GOD; The KING OF JERICHO, is the MINISTER of the Place; the Priest's compassing the Walls, and sounding Rams-Horns, is his compassing the Town about, and preaching the Word here; the seven Days that they compassed the Walls, before they fell, signi­fies a set Time for the People's falling from their Opposition to his Ways, to GOD and Religion, [Page 193] according to him; and that, at that Time, the King, the Minister should be slain, and the Peo­ple made willing Captives to him. This set Time, he had a great Mind should not exceed the Li­mits of seven Days, and exprest himself pubick­ly, some of the first Days of his being here, as strongly expecting that, in that Time, they should be brought over; though so far as I can learn, he was so cautious as never to declare positively, that this would be effected within the Compass of the seven Days. However, he had the Mortification to carry his Days, and was obliged, at last, to leave the Walls standing more firmly than when he came to demolish them.

Some of the last Days of this Gentleman's be­ing in this Place, he declar'd that the SPIRIT HAD NOT TOLD HIM, when the Work should be accomplished, but only that it should be in the APPOINTED TIME; and that he was assured, it would be, when the SET TIME was come, which, whether it would be, this Year or next, he knew not.

Mr. D—T came to this Town on Tuesday. On Thursday, or Friday, of the same Week, Capt. JOHN LEE, of the east Parish in LYME came over, and brought the following Story. A Number of little Children, of that Parish, held a private Meeting among themselves, one Even­ing, after Mr. D—T'S being at SAY-BROOK; in which, among other Things, they prayed very earnestly, that Mr. DAVENPORT might have great Success in that Place, using the Phrases, he was so very fond of; viz. that at the sound­ing of his Rams-Horns, the Walls of JERICHO might [Page 194] fall. The Children were, to Appearance, under a great and strong Impression; many of them falling down. One of them ran and called Capt. LEE, who, coming to the Meeting, found them exceeding full, and wonderfully transported. 'Twas represented, and received by Mr. DA­VENPORT'S Adherents as a very remarkable Thing, that the Children, at the Distance of a dozen Miles, should be mov'd to pray for Success to Mr. DAVENPORT'S Preaching in SAY-BROOK, in the same Phrases which he himself used in the Place, when they could not be supposed to know that he used the like; and as a clear Proof, that he was guided by a good SPIRIT, and as a certain Earnest, that by the sounding of his Rams-Horns, the Walls of the Town should be shaken to the Ground. It was remark'd by others upon the Occasion of this Story, that Mr. D—T had publickly us'd the same phrases, while yet at LYME, with Regard to SAY-BROOK; pray­ing, that, at the Sound of his Rams-Horns, the Walls of JERICHO might fall: And therefore, that the Children might well know, that he had used these Expressions, and use them themselves, in Imitation of him, without any EXTRAORDI­NARY dictating of the HOLY GHOST.

'Twas also remark'd, that this Story came very seasonably for Mr. D—T, his Rams-horns beginning, by this Time, to grow into Con­tempt among the People. And indeed, so sunk was their Reputation, that this Story, with all the Colourings that could be given it, could not procure them any Credit. Some were so ex­travagant as even to imagine, that this look'd very like a Romish Miracle, and to suspect some [Page 195] pious Fraud in the Matter.—The Impartial will doubtless judge reasonably of this Affair.

This Account I received from the Revd. Mr. WILLIAM HART of SAY-BROOK, who stands ready to justify every Article contained in it. It may seem indeed to some like a Romance, and be scarce thought worthy of the least Credit. I shall there­fore, to give Countenance to it, present the Read­er with some Part of Mr. D—T'S Conversation with the Body of the Ministers in this Town, and the Ministers of CHARLESTOWN, who, upon his coming here, sent to him to desire to have some friendly Discourse with him: In which Conver­sation, will be seen (if I mistake not) the same Spirit, operating in the same Manner, as has been above described, however extravagant it may appear to the World. It is as follows,

Mr. D—T, being present with the Mini­sters, was ask'd by the Rev. Dr. COLMAN, in the Name of his Brethren, to give them an Account of his Opinion, with Respect to the Operation and Influence of the SPIRIT of GOD on the Minds of Believers; because they had heard, that he laid too much Weight upon Impulses and Impressions. Mr. D—T, after lifting his Eyes and Face to Heaven, and praying to GOD as if he expected immediate Direction from him, said, that he would answer as the LORD should assist him: And then began to talk as if he meant to give the Doctor a direct Answer; but having talk'd it may be, a Quarter of an Hour, without coming to the Point, or giving the Mi­nisters any Satisfaction, the Doctor stopt him, and desired him to give a catagorical Answer to the Question proposed: Upon which, he said, [Page 196] he would give them an Account of his Conver­sion, and GOD's Dealings with his Soul; and then prayed again to GOD for Direction. When one desired him to be short, he answered, he would be as short as possible, but that he would not stint the SPIRIT of GOD neither.

The Account he gave of his Conversion, and GOD's Dealings with his Soul, or his Experiences, as he at other Times exprest it, lasted from nine to eleven at Night: and for an Hour and half next Forenoon, with but little Interruption. Among a great many other Things he told us the two following Stories.

The first was occasioned by his being ask'd why he call'd his Fellow-Traveller his Armour­Bearer? In Reply whereto, he said, that be­fore he commenc'd Itinerant, this Brother that was now with him, and had been his Fellow­Traveller from the beginning, propos'd to him to go and preach the Gospel beyond the Bounds of his own Congregation; to whom he gave no Answer, as not knowing the Will of the LORD concerning that Matter. But after some Medita­tion upon it, and Prayer to GOD, as he open­ed the Bible to read, the Story of JONATHAN and his Armour-Bearer cast up to him, without his having the least Thought of turning to it. He read, and saw (as he said) every Line, every Word in a new Light; and the LORD caused it to make a STRONG IMPRESSION upon him. As JONATHAN and his Armour-Bearer went to the Garrison of the Philistines, so he thought the LORD CALLED HIM and the Man that was with him to go and preach to the People in EAST­HAMPTON. He communicated this IMPRESSION [Page 197] to the Man, who answered as JONATHAN'S Ar­mour-Bearer did, do all that is in thine Heart, be­hold, I am with thee. Then they prayed to the LORD, and the IMPRESSION upon his Mind to go to EAST-HAMPTON was so strong, that he was as sure the LORD SENT HIM as he was of his own Existence. Moreover, the LORD TOLD HIM, that he should convert as many of the People at EAST-HAMPTON to CHRIST JESUS, as JONATHAN and his Armour-Bearer slew of the Philistines. But then, he told the MAN, that as the Philis­tines. called to JONATHAN and his Armour-Bear­er, to come up to them, so they must wait, till they should receive a Call from the People of EAST-HAMPTON. Accordingly, some of the People, in a few Days, signified to Mr. D—T, that they would be glad, he would come and preach to them. Away they travelled, he and the Man, up to their Knees in Snow; which he compared to JONATHAN'S and his Armour-Bearer's climbing up, upon their Hands and upon their Feet, to the Garrison of the Philistines. And according to the Faith which GOD had wrought in him, he said, he slew twenty Persons in EAST-HAMPTON. i. e. He converted twenty to JESUS CHRIST.

The other Story he told was this. ‘The LORD COMMANDED him to go to a Town, the Name of which I have forgot, to preach to the People. As he rode along, he became very uneasy and troubled in his Thoughts, because he knew not what he should say to the People, to whom he was going. He prayed to the LORD, and these Words were brought to his Mind, and made a strong Impression on him, Take no Thought what you shall say, for it shall be given you in that Hour. Upon this his Trouble vanished, and he was [Page 198] as firmly perswaded GOD would assist him, as he was of the Truth of his own Existence. [This Way of speaking he generally us'd in such Ca­ses] When he began to preach, he had neither Words nor Thoughts enough to go on; but very soon, GOD all at once darted a great Light into his Mind, so that for one Thought he was able to utter (and he said he spoke very flu­ently too) GOD put ten into his Heart.

It may be remark'd when he told the Mini­sters of his having done any Thing, or gone to any Place, he always exprest it in some such Language as that, GOD CALL'D ME, or GOD COMMANDED ME, or GOD IMPRESSED IT UPON MYMIND; and particularly he told them, that GOD SENT HIM TO BOSTON. Being ask'd, if by GOD's Calling, or commanding, or sending him, or impressing it upon his Mind, and such like Ways of speaking, he meant that GOD IN­SPIR'd HIM as he did the ancient Prophets; he answered, that they might call it INSPIRATI­ON, or by what other Name they pleased.

From which, and many such like Things. all the Ministers concluded, (as may be seen in their printed Declaration) that he had upon him a STRONG TINCTURE OF ENTHUSIASM.

His Fellow-Traveller was of the Same Stamp, for being desir'd to give an Account of some Things, which he knew better than Mr. D—T, he talk'd just as he had done. The LORD CALLED me, the LORD MADE A STRONG IMPRESSI­ON ON MY MIND, I was as sure of it as of my own Existence, and the like.

[Page 199] N. B. This Fellow-Traveller is a Lay Man, of no Education, and but small Capacity. We had often heard of him before he came to Town with Mr. D—T: And though he was always spoken of in the Style of his Armour-Bearer, it was gene­rally thought to be only in a Way of Ridicule. But when Mr. D—T came to Town, it was soon seen to be the real Truth of the Case; for he went no where without this Man, and he so far regarded the SOUND of his Character as his Armour­Bearer, that, wherever he walk'd with him, he would have him under one of his Arms, to be, as it were, a Support to it. And in this Form he al­ways went to the Place where he was to preach, and in like Manner returned from it: And all, no Doubt, in his own Imagination, by the Di­rection of the SPIRIT.

I have said so much about this Mr. D—T, that I fear, I have been too tedious. But I chose to be thus particular, as he has all along had so great a Hand in the religious Stir, as it has ap­pear'd, more especially, in most Places in CONNEC­TICUT, and LONG-ISLAND. 'Twas he that began the Out-cries, Swoonings, Raptures, and the like Extraordinaries, in those Parts: Nor has any Man been more successful this Way than he. He ought indeed to be always mentioned as the most noted Instrument, in the Production of those Re­markables, which have made so much Noise in the Land. And he has been as well spoke of by some of the famous Men in the new Way, as any among them all. Mr. CROSSWELL says, Mr. WHITE­FIELD declar'd it as his Tho't of him,* "That of all Men living he knew of none, who kept a closer [Page 200] Walk with GOD;" and that "Mr. TENNENT, in his Hearing, gave him the character of being one of the most heavenly Men he was ever acquaint­ed with." And for himself, "he prays GOD to bless and prosper this wondrous Man, whom he hath made strong for himself." And giving an Ac­count of his Preaching at STONINGTON, he says, ‘The first Day he preach'd, he believed, near a Hundred were struck with deep Distress almost in a Moment, enquiring what they should do to be saved? Many of his Opposers, among the rest, came trembling, and asking Forgiveness of GOD, and him, for all their hard Speeches, which they, ungodly Sinners, had ungodly spoken against him. The Hand of the LORD was with him also, the following Days, so that a considerable Number believed, and turned to the LORD.’

He adds, ‘To be brief, the Number of those who were thought to have received the KING of GLORY into their Souls, in eight Days, in three Towns, was computed to be about one Hundred; among which, some were Negroes; and, I think, about twenty Indians; besides a vast Multitude, who were left under hopeful Convictions.;

But from the Accounts I have given of Mr. D—T is it possible, these Gentlemen should think justly of him, or of his Success in Preaching. And if the Converts of his making are of the like Spirit with himself, (as is commonly the Cafe) what must be the Opinion of the World concerning them? I believe, in general, they will entertain a just Thought of them, while they imagine them [Page 201] to be such Sort of Persons as Mr. D—T has himself been described to be.

And notwithstanding these high Encomiums of this Gentleman, by Mr. W—D, T—T, C—L, and others that might be mentioned, he has been actually pronounced non compos mentis by the whole Government of CONNECTICUT.* The same Opinion 12 Men, under Oath, had of him, here at BOSTON. And the Ministers in this Town and CHARLESTOWN have declared it to the World as their Judgment,§ ‘That he is a Gentleman much acted by sudden Impulses, upon such Explications of the Holy Scriptures to himself and his particular Friends, Designs and Purposes, as they can by no Means approve of, or justify; but must needs think very dangerous and hurtful to the Interest of Re­ligion; For which Reason, among others, they were united to a Man in refusing him their Pulpits.

After all, I deny not, but that Mr. D—T may have been the Means of Good to Souls. i. e. Ac­cidentally, and as the Tendency of his Temper and Conduct may have been overruled in GOD'S Govern­ment of the World; for in the natural Course of Things, it led directly to Confusion and every evil Work; And this has, in Fact, been the Effect, more or less wherever he has gone.

I pass now to some other Preachers of the same Spirit I have been describing; among whom, if I should again mention Mr. D—T, I hope the [Page 202] Reader will forgive me; especially, when he [...]ees it to be a Matter of Necessity, in order to my carrying his Thoughts up to the true Source of this Quakerish Turn of Mind, in all these Gentle­men, as well as those to whom, by their Means, it has been propagated. The Gentlemen I have in View, besides Mr. D—T, are Messieurs POM­ROY, WHEELOCK, ALLEN, BLISS; all of whom, it is generally known, are of one Soul, and have gone into the same Method of Conduct: Tho' I believe Mr. D—T has outdone them all. These are the Ministers (excepting Mr. BLISS whose Re­sidence now is in these Parts) who have had the chief Hand in raising the Commotions in CONNECTI­CUT; where sudden Impulses and extraordinary Pre­tences to the Spirit, have been more general (in Pro­portion) and Extravagant, than in any of the other Governments.

I have been at no small Pains to trace this Spirit in these Gentlemen up to its true Origin: And as, I think, it will reflect great Light upon the pre­sent religious State of Things in the Land, and be of publick Service, to communicate the Informations I have received upon this Head, I shall here do it, without any further Apology.

I shall first transcribe a Letter from NEW­MILFORD, dated Nov. 16. 1742. This may seem at first View to be remote from the Business in Hand; but the Close of the Letter, together with what may follow, will open its Design, and evidently shew forth the Rise of the Enthusiasm of the abovenamed Gentlemen. It is as follows,

Dear Brother, Your's is before me, wherein you desire of me a Narrative of the Rise, Trans­actions, [Page 203] and various Tenets, and present State, of those People among us commonly called, QUA­KERS; a Task very difficult, almost as much so as that of the whole Affair of the NEW­LIGHTS, as they are called; yet, for your Sa­tisfaction, I shall undertake the Business, and give a short, general, and faithful Account, to the best of my Ability; though the doing of this will be a renewing of Grief.

Take the Account in the following Order.

Some Time in the Year 1726 there appeared a flaming Zeal for Religion, among a Number of our People; the Occasion of which (as was said) was the dying Counsel of a loose young Man to his Companions. They set up Private Meetings, which they carried on by praying, reading good Books, singing, &c. The Meet­ings were chiefly of the younger Sort of People; of CHILDREN about FIVE or SIX Years of Age, and so upwards to about twenty one, or two: And there were among them two or three of thirty Years, or more; tho' they were mainly of the more youngerly Sort. There seem'd to appear so much of a Spirit of real Religion a­mong them, that we were greatly encouraged with the Hope, that true Christianity was re­viv'd among us; and we were strengthened in this Hope by their abundant Zeal and Warmth in religious Things, which was as great as you may any where behold at this Day. After a while, they multiplied their Meetings to th [...]e or four in a Week, and I my self frequently met with them, and some elder Persons; and were ready to rejoice with them in the seem­ing Appearance of Religion. The Town was then [Page 204] but small, I suppose under the Number of forty Families; and yet, there was such a religious Progress, that there was added to the Church, FIFTY, or upwards, in about the Space of 17 or 18 Months.

About the Space of a Year after they set out, as I remember, Things evidently appear'd with another Face. They first discover'd a great De­gree of spiritual Pride, which wonderfully grew and increased in them, and evidenc'd itself by its Fruits; especially, a Spirit of discerning and judging the State of others, so that there were scarce any that escap'd their Censure, either a­mong the Living or the Dead, in their Memory. Upon this they began to purge their Meetings, (to use their Language) and disallow the uncon­verted (as they termed them) to meet with them; for they gave out, that there were false Brethren and Betrayers: And they shifted from Place to Place that they might have none but Converts among them. By this Time, we be­gan to be much alarmed, elder Persons with­drew from their Meetings, and restrain'd their Children; yet notwithstanding, there remain­ed a wonderful Itch in many to be with them, and sundry did follow them; and they allow'd them so to do, in Hope of proselyting them.

Soon after this, they began to correspond with the Opinionists in the Country, and to be the Occasion of Talk and Noise. The Anabap­tists wrote to them from RHODE-ISLAND; and so did the ROGERS'S Crew, who afterwards made them a Visit, and brought them Books, with which they were very much pleas'd and capti­vated. Now it was that the Spirit of Pride [Page 205] and Error began more openly and daringly to appear in them. They speak very slightily of the Psalms of DAVID, and some other of the Books of sacred Canon; not to mention many Books of human Composure, which they treated with Contempt; tho' highly esteem'd by others as orthodox and judicious: Nor did it end in this only, but they proceeded further, even to condemn Gospel-Ministers in general, and the civil Magistrate also. To our civil Rulers they gave no better Style than the BEAST.—These Things, with what followed, threw the Town into great Confusion, (as you may well suppose) which is so well known, that I need only speak it: They were indeed generally lamented and dis­approved by the venerable Ministers about us, as the Effects of a Spirit of Error.—But to go on,

Upon their professing, and using Endeavours to spread these Things, with other Errors, and discovering at the same Time great Rancour of Spirit, those, who were before ensnared by their fair Shew, were brought to consider; and many left them, forsaking their Meetings. Upon this, the principal Persons in this Affair, to the Num­ber of about fifteen or sixteen in all, Men and Women, young and old, SEPARATED themselves, went out from us, and were no more of us; setting up and meeting by themselves, on the Sabbath, and also on the Thursday, which were their chief and constant Meeting-Days. Tho' they met on the Sabbath, yet they held no Sanc­tity in that Day more than in any other Day. They also chose a Speaker (as they termed him) whom they principally depended on; yet notwith­standing, any one preached that was moved by the SPIRIT, whether Man or Woman; tho' not [Page 206] without they were thus moved by the SPIRIT: And so they went on managing; yet, as I am credibly informed, some Years ago, there was a Time when the SPIRIT fail'd them, and they had none but silent Meetings for a Year or more. Besides their Speaker, they had another Kind of Officer among them, whose Business it was to take Care of their Cloathing, as to its Colour, Fashion, Make, &c. But his Title I have forgot. However, this is remarkable, that as they began with spiritual Pride, so this con­founded them; for it was their Contention a­bout their Officers that divided them. Part are returned to their own Sheepfold, Part gone over to the Church of ENGLAND, and about six or seven still remain under the Influence of the same Spirit, and in the same Errors, unless (as in the Case of all Error) there may be a Variation in some Things: Though I must add, that even these six or seven seem'd, of late Years, to be more moderate and sociable, and there was a Prospect of their returning back to us, before the Appearance of the NEW-LIGHT; for now they seem to think, They are the Stone cut out of the Mountain, that shall fill the whole Earth.

As for their particular Tenets, it is difficult, they are so much given to change, to describe them; yet, in general, (besides their Notion of the SPIRIT'S being in, and sensibly, and immedi­ately leading them, as I above said) their Opinion may be collected from the following Account.

At their first setting out, as they strongly mag­nified and asserted Assurance in Believers, yea, all Believers; so they themselves had the Faith of Assurance, and were not in Doubt, in the least [Page 207] Measure, for the Space of a Year; Nay, they affirm'd it to be a Sin, a great Sin, in any Mea­sure, to doubt of their good Estate: And they had an Assurance (as they themselves said) of the Salvation of other Persons.

They deny the Necessity of human Learning, as a Qualification for the Work of the Ministry. If Men are converted, that they think is suffi­cient: Nor may any but such take upon them the Business of Preaching.

They likewise hold, that none are converted, but such as conform to them; and therefore they join with none else in religious Affairs.

They us'd to deny and despise the external Ordinances of Baptism and the LORD's Supper; though they pretended a Regard to them according to some spiritual Sense and Mean­ing: But of late they have somewhat altered their Principles upon these Points, and say they could receive the Ordinances, if administred by a CONVERTED Man. And since the late Stir in the Country, some of them have said frequent­ly, they wish'd they could see Mr. W—D, or T—T, they could receive the Ordinances from them.

And, as spiritual Pride seems to have been the Ground of all their other Errors, so from this Root of Bitterness has sprung the vain Pre­tence they make to sinless Perfection: For this absurd and wicked Opinion they assert and hold.

They also declare as well as judge, that none of our Ministers are fit to preach, or adminster [Page 208] the Ordinances; and that none ought to hear them: They have likewise an Opinion of our civil Rulers as not fit to set at the Helm of Government, being unconverted.

I must not omit observing to you, that as several of these Persons have, at Times, re­nounced their Errors, and confest the Spirit of Delusion they were under, so some of each of the three Parties. i. e. of those who have return­ed to us, or gone over to the Church, or still re­tain their former Spirit, do, to my Knowledge, assert, that much of the Spirit that is produced by the ITINERANTS and their Preaching, is the SAME WITH THEIR'S: And some of the standing QUAKERS, particularly (for such are the small Remnant of this Sect remaining) will gladly hear some of these Itinerant Preachers; and say, they have the same Spirit, they have, but don't know it; for they themselves did not know at first, whither they were going.

As for DAVID FERRIS, of whom you desire an Account in particular; what I can say is this, viz, That as he was one of the NUMBER and FAMILY that were strongly attach'd to, and deep­ly ting'd with, the Things above spoken of, so he had also a strong Inclination to attain some humane Learning. He began his Grammar with me.—I had a great many Debates with him.—At length, he told me, in some Heat, that I and this Church were such Beasts as PAUL fought with at EPHESUS: Upon which I dismist him. From hence he went to Mr. Moss at DERBY; but being uneasy there, went from thence to MILFORD, where he scatter'd some of his Errors. From MILFORD he went to COLLEGE, where, [Page 209] it is said, he kept somewhat hid for a Time; though I plainly told the RECTOR of his Er­rors, and the Danger of his poisoning the Stu­dents. After some Time he appear'd active, and with his plausible Craft, and insinuating Be­haviour, and his Books, corrupted and led away sundry; especially, WHELOCK, POMROY, BLISS, DAVENPORT, &c.

Thus, Sir, I have given, as you desired, a Succinct, and short Account of our long Affair. I only add, as to the Facts, they are the Truth. No more at present, but that I rest your's &c.

DANIEL BOARDMAN.

The Gentleman to whom this Letter was sent, in his Letter conveying it to me, speaks of the Author as the Minister of the Place where these Things happened, and a worthy, honest, valuable Person; and adds, that he desir'd him to write nothing but what might appear in public, and be­lieves that I may, if Need be, affix his Name with­out Offence: For which Reason I have ventur'd to do it.

The Reader will easily observe, how the un­happy Turn of Mind that prevail'd at NEW-MIL­FORD got into the College; and who the particu­lar Gentlemen were, that were led aside by it: Though these Things will more fully appear in the next Letter I shall insert; which is as follows.

Sir, As you desir'd me, some Time ago, to send you what I know, concerning those Enthu­siasts who were my Contemporaries at YALE COL­LEGE; agreable thereto I have written what follows.—DAVID FERRIS, one of the NEW­MILFORD [Page 210] Quakers, came to NEW-HAVEN in the Year 1729, and was admitted into College about June, or July, in that Year; pretending to have forsaken his quakerish and enthusiastick Te­nets: But all was false, for though he at first did not think proper to own them, yet he en­deavour'd to lay a Foundation to propagate them, and instil his Poison into all as far as he could; which he did by acting under a Shew of Zeal and Sanctity, where by some were en­snared by him, who have since been the Propa­gators of his Doctrines and Tenets. This FERRIS was the greatest Enthusiast I ever knew. I believe it was partly owing to his Constitution, and partly to his ignorant, superstitious and il­literate NEW-MILFORD Companions. By his En­thusiasm and Superstition, he was led into such wild Errors and Absurdities, that a Man, who was guided by Reason and Scripture, would be amazed at his Folly; for when he found his Mind strongly engaged in any Thing, although inconsistent with Reason or Revelation, yet he would confidently affirm THOSE IMPULSES to be from the SPIRIT OF GOD; and that he could not be mistaken, any more than when the Sun­shines and he sees it, it may all be a Decep­tion. It was impossible, under this strong Per­swasion of his being inspir'd, to convince him; and it was to little Purpose to reason with him, for that Internal Light was his sole Guide; and by it he was led into all Manner of Errors.

I cannot better describe the Man, than by relating what he said to me. He told me, he was certain, not one in ten of the Communicants in NEW-HAVEN Church would be saved; but would go directly down to Hell when they died. [Page 211] He said, it was a Call from Heaven, his coming to College; that it was reveal'd to him, when he was sick, that he should recover; that when he died, he knew he should have a higher Seat in the Kingdom of Heaven than MOSES, which Knowledge was from the Illumination of GOD's SPIRIT; that he knew GOD's Will in all Things, and liv'd agreeable thereto to that Perfection, that if he were to die that Night, he would not desire to have an Alteration made in one Article of his Life for six Years, for he had not been guilty of any Sin in that Time. He was, to be short, filled with imaginary Revela­tions. He had a proud and haughty Spirit, and appear'd strongly desirous of Applause. He was blind to his own Faults, and other Men's Virtues; but quick to spy out some Things amiss in his Neighbours, and would judge and condemn all but his own Party, and enthusias­tic Zealots like himself. He would do all in his Power to advance his own Opinions, and lov'd to head a Party, to whom he could dic­tate, and on whom he could impose his Prin­ciples as Certainties: And as he would have it, so it happened; for by hiding himself un­der a Cloak of Zeal, some gloomy Persons among the Students were ensnared by him, who having mixed something of Devotion with their me­lancholly Tempers, became his Admirers, and had his Person in Admiration to that Degree, that they believed all he said to be true, and en­tertain'd such an Opinion of his Worth, that they drank in all his Errors without Examina­tion. His Word to them was Demonstration. Verily, they seemed to think, he could neither deceive, nor be deceived. They endeavour'd to imitate him in all Things as far as they could. [Page 212] Mr. DAVENPORT, WHELOCK, POMROY, and others, were those who liv'd with this FERRIS most fa­miliarly, and have since divulg'd his Errors, and fill'd Places where they have preach'd with the Superstitions and groundless Opinions, they learn'd from him, who was their FATHER and DICTA­TOR as to their Belief. This FERRIS liv'd with us until March, 1732; and then he returned back to NEW-MILFORD to his old Friends the Quakers, before, and without ever taking his Degree at College.

The Gentleman in the Ministry, thro's whose Hands, this Letter came to me, does not permit the publishing the Name of the Writer; but says,‘The Facts you may depend upon as certain.—He was not only of the same Class at College, but boarded and lodged with FERRIS a considera­ble Time:—And he may be believed.’—I shall add in further Confirmation of the above Ac­count, that, for Substance, 'tis the same with what I had myself from, at lest, half a Dozen Gentle­men last Commencement, when I was at Tale-Col­lege. The Affair indeed is well known in CON­NECTICUT. But to those not acquainted with it, it may not be amiss to subjoin the Narrative of this Matter, as I Penn'd it down from the Mouth of a Gentleman in the Ministry, of unblemish'd Cha­racter, who was contemporary at College with Mess. DAVENPORT, WHELOCK, and was himself, in a Measure, beguil'd by this FERRIS, and had the Honour, at Times, of making one of his religious [...]. It is thus,

‘DAVID FERRIS came from a Nest of Quakers at NEW-MILFORD, deeply ting'd with their Spi­rit. He made a great Shew of Sanctity, while at [Page 213] the College; by Means whereof, he was under Advantage to propagate his quakerish Notions, and did do it, among a Number of the Students. Mr. POMROY, WHELOCK, ALLEN, DAVENPORT, BLISS, were familiar with him, and led aside by him. They made a Club, and often met together. They did not open their Principles to all, but to those whom they imagined they could work upon.—They laid great Stress upon Impressions and Impulses; particularly, upon any Sense of Scripture that was suddenly and strongly suggested to their Minds.—They were strangely unchari­table; expressing themselves censoriously of most others: They had indeed no Opinion of any but themselves on a religious Account.—They pleaded for the SPIRIT'S immediate, extraordinary Guidance in the Manner 'tis now pleaded for; and were in most Respects then as they have ap­peared since. FERRIS left College before he took his Degree, professing himself a Quaker; and its said to be now a Quaker-Preacher.

But, as a further Testimony to the Truth of the Account that has been given of the Corrup­tion of these Gentleman, at College, I shall still add a Letter that was sent from Mr. ALLEN. when a Student at College, to Mr. BLISS then at a Distance from it; wherein is discovered the very Spirit of their Father FERRIS, as well as the Spirit, these Gentlemen have been remarkable for in these Times. It was intercepted in its Progress, and brought to a Gentleman, who acquainted the Governors of the College with it, and preserved it, and allow'd me to take a Copy of it; which, so far as the present Affair is concerned in it, is as follows,

[Page 214]

Worthy Sir, I have of late been greatly at a loss what I ought to do, with Respect to my carrying at College; being fully perswaded, that GOD HAS CHOSEN ME FOR HIS: And I Know, my Business is to serve GOD. But here is the Case; I have not, for some Time past, thought, that I have long Time allotted me in this World: Therefore, it seems I ought to improve while I have Opportunity; and have been very much filled with this Thought, That I am not now preparing aright for any Service of GOD, but that all this Time is and will be lost; for it seemed to me, that I ought to be about the Work, which GOD has for me to do in the World, appearing very plain to me, as I thought, that THE SPIRIT SHOULD TEACH ME ALL THINGS, John 14. 20, 26. I thought sure, the Arm of the LORD is not shortened, and therefore that I WANTED NOT HUMAN LEARNING, in order to declare the Will of GOD to the World, which I see perishing by Heaps all around me; and I desire not to come to Men with Excellency of Speech which is of Man's Wisdom, which it seemed to me I was heaping up Treasures of. But I think, I have found out to be contented here, until GOD shall call me in the best Way; and I am not now concerned what GOD shall do with me. I am fully perswaded, he designs me to get Glory to his Name, and to do much Service for him some­where. And therefore, seeing I am designed for others Good, I ought to be at GOD's Dis­pose, who only knows how I can and shall ef­fect this Thing; although it seems to me very hard and grievous to be, as it were, under the Harrows, and at the Mercy of evil Men so long in this Place. I think it may be best for the In­terest [Page 215] of Religion to tarry here.—What has very much contributed to my Comfort lately is, that I have found several Friends in Town among the common People, and some whom I long to have more Opportunity with—But whatsoever I do of this Kind, must be done PRIVATELY: for there are those who daily and continually watch for my Halting.

Your's, &c. TIMOTHY ALLEN.
For Mr. DANIEL BLISS at SPRINGFIELD.

This TIMOTHY ALLEN was, for a while, the Paster of the Church at WEST-HAVEN; but his old Spirit, reviving and operating in the late Times, in a Manner too extravagant to be born with, his People enter'd their Complaints against him, and he was, after a fair Hearing of the Case, dismist from them according to the Method of Discipline, in the CONNECTICUT Churches. Among the many Articles exhibited against him, I shall single out one; and this I chuse to mention rather than any other, because it is so clearly descriptive of the dangerous Length, this giving Heed to Impulses, and the Notion of the SPIRIT'S immediate extraor­dinary Guidance will carry Men. It is in these Words of a Letter from a Friend,

SIR,

at your Desire I have look'd into the Papers on File, re­lating to Mr. T. A. late Minister of WEST­HAVEN; and find that one of the Articles charged and prov'd against him was, that he had publickly said, that the Word of GOD, as contained in the old and new Testament, is but as an OLD ALMANACK: For which, and various other Crimes prov'd against him, he continuing obstinate, was depos'd by the Consociation.

Test. SAMUEL WHITTELSEY.Scribe.

[Page 216] But leaving this Head of Impulses, and Immediate divine Revelations, as the Instruments in the late Com­motion are concerned in it; I proceed to observe,

That the same Things are become prevalent among the common People, in one Place and ano­ther, all over the Land. After the Example of the Preachers they admire, they too commonly mistake the Motions of their own Minds for divine Suggestions, and look for those Communications from the HOLY SPIRIT, which are proper only to INSPIRED Persons. They talk not of the SPIRIT's Instuence in the Language good Christians have been us'd to; but more in the Strain of those, who, in the Apostles Days, were under his imme­diate, extraordinary Guidance. They have many of them, a low Opinion of studied Sermons, as not savouring of the SPIRIT's Help; while they will gladly hear any who will venture to speak to them without previous Preparation, whether learned or unlearned (if converted); imagining they are wonderfnlly assisted by the SPIRIT, as to Matter as well as Manner: Nay, to such a Height have many got, that they not only see Visions and hear Voices; but are enabled to such a Discernment of the internal State of others, that, in a few Mi­nutes, they will six their Character, whether they are Ministers, or People, and speak of them, and act towards them, accordingly. And what is still of more dangerous Consequence, the Notions many entertain of the SPIRIT's Influence are such, as reflect great Dishonour on the written Word. Their Expressions, on this Head, have been strange­ly extravagant; as we may have Occasion to ob­serve in another Place: And so numerous are the Persons who give Heed to Impulses and Im­pressions, and such have been the evil Consequences [Page 217] hereof, that some of the warmest Contenders for the good Work, have been alarmed publickly to speak against this Spirit.

And I am glad, they begin to see the Necessity of such a Conduct. For this enthusiastical Spirit, it appears to me, is one of the most dangerous ones that can take Place in a Land. 'Tis indeed the true Spirit of QUAKERISM; the Seed-Plat of Delu­sion, and has all along been found to be so.

Not that I would be tho't to insinuate a Word against the genuine Operations of the HOLY SPIRIT. There certainly is such a Thing (if we may be­lieve the Bible) as the Christian's being led, guid­ed, taught, anointed, by the SPIRIT: And this is as true of the present as of the apostolic Times; though not in the same Sense: And the Want of Care to distinguish properly here has been the Occasion of sinful Mistakes, touching the SPIRIT's Influence.

In the first Days of the Gospel, the Apostles and many of the primitive Christians were under an ex­traordinary Influence from the SPIRIT. They were supernaturally help'd to speak without taking Tho't before-hand what they should say, to utter them­selves in Languages they did not understand, to cast out Devils, heal Diseases, and do many won­derful Things. But besides this, there was, even in that Day, another Sort of Influence from the SPIRIT, forming Men to a Resemblance of the di­vine Being in moral Holiness, and so a Meetness for the Glories of the heavenly World. And this is that Influence which is common to all Ages, and may be expected by Christians now, as well as in the first Times of the Gospel. And hereby it is, [Page 218] that Faith, Hope, Charity, Meekness, Humility, and all those other gracious Dispositions are wrought in Men's Hearts, wherein the Image of GOD, the Power of Godliness, and the Life of Christianity do truly consist.

This Influence of the SPIRIT does not consist in sudden Impulses and Impressions, in Visions, Revela­tions, extraordinary Missions, and the like; but in working in Men the Preparations for Faith and Repentance, by humbling them for Sin, and shewing them the Necessity of a SAVIOUR; then by effect­ing such a Change in them, as shall turn them from the Power of Sin and Satan, and make them new Creatures; and in fine, by carrying on this good Work begun in them, enabling them to grow in Grace, and patiently continue doing well, 'till of the Mercy of GOD, thro' CHRIST, they are crown­ed with eternal Life: All which he does in a Way agreable to our Make as reasonable Creatures, by his Blessing on the instituted Means for the Accomplishment of these Purposes of Mercy.

Accordingly, the Spirituality of Christians does not lie in secret Whispers, or audible Voices, or vi­sible Appearances; it does not lie in the Use of more sublime and spiritual Phrases than are com­mon among sober and good Christians; it does not lie in immediate Revelations of Men's good Es­tate, without the Testimony of Conscience upon thorow Examination, nor in such extraordinary Teachings of the SPIRIT as set them above the Scripture, or their own Endeavours, in an Attendance on appointed Means: I say, the Spirituality of Christians does not lie in such Things as these; but in their being Partakers of a spiritual Likeness to the LORD JESUS CHRIST, in Faith; in Purity; in Lowliness, [Page 219] and Humility; in Love to GOD, and our Neigh­bours; in Patience, Meekness and Gentleness; in Contempt of the World, Cont [...]edness with their Condition, Resignation to God; and in a Word, a Zeal to honour him, and do all the good they can in the World. This is the Way in which Chri­stians are to be one Spirit with CHRIST; and by this Spirit it is we know, that we dwell in him, and be in us: And in this Sense it is, if any are led by the SPIRIT of GOD, they are the Sons of GOD; and if any have not the Spirit of CHRIST they are none of his. Such, in whom is found the Fruit of the Spirit, Love, Joy, Peace, Long-suffering, Gentleness, Goodness, Faith, Meekness, Temperance, are, properly speaking, spiritual Christians: And as this Fruit abounds more or less in them, so are they more or less spiritual. And this ought always to be the Rule of Judgment in this Matter.

It may be common in these Times, for Christians to think themselves spiritual, not so much accord­ing to the spiritual Change of their inner Man, in a Conformity to the Image and Will of CHRIST, as on Account of some supposed extraordinary Mani­festations of the SPIRIT, by open Vision, or secret Impulse, or immediate Perception. But 'tis a dange­rous Thing for Men to judge themselves to be spiritual from these Things, which if they really experience, they may not be at all the better Men. And the Danger is the greater, because when they once come to entertain high-flown Notions of the SPIRIT's Influence, and expect to be immediately and extraordinarily instructed by him, 'tis great Odds but, by Degrees, they are led aside into Er­ror and Delusion. 'Twould be no Wonder, if their Imaginations soon brought them into some Kind of Equality, with the Prophets and Apostles of [Page 220] old, and they should be carried away with the Conceit of GOD's revealing himself to them, in a Manner not altogether unlike that of Inspiration. And if they should now look down upon others with Pity and Contempt, as Men in the Dark, not having the SPIRIT, to whom the Things of GOD have not been inwardly revealed, and as guided by carnal Reason, and fleshly Wisdom;—it would be no other than might be expect­ed. There are indeed no Absurdities, either in Principle or Practice, but they are capable of falling into them; Instances whereof have been common in all Ages of the World.*

[Page 221] Pertinent here are the Words of the excellent Mr. FLAVEL. Says he, ‘In the beginning of our Reformation by LUTHER, CALVIN &c, there sprung up a Generation of Men, call'd SWENK­FELDIANS, great Pretenders to Revelations, and Visions, who were always speaking of Deificati­ons; and an higher Strain of Language they commonly used among themselves, than other serious Christians understood, and therefore scornfully entitled orthodox and humble Chri­stians, who stuck to Scripture-Phrase, and whol­some Form of sound Words, Grammatists, Voca­bulists, Literalists, &c. These Men (as SCUL­TETUS in his Annels, ad Annum 1525, observes of them) were so entangled in certain enthusi­astic Snares, that they tho't it the highest Im­piety to renounce them: And they had be­sool'd Multitudes with their magnificent Words of Illumination, Revelation, Deification.

[Page 222]

Much of the same Spirit was THOMAS MUNTZ­ER, JOHN of LEYDEN, DAVID GEORGE, JACOB BEHMAN, &c whose cloudy Non-sense, enigma­tical Expressions, and wilful Obscurity, drew many into a strange Admiration of them: They all pretended to an higher Knowledge of Mysteries than what the Gospel is acquainted with; and yet give us, as Mr. BAXTER well observes, Neither Reasons with ARISTOTLE, nor Miracles with CHRIST and his Apostles, to cause us to believe any of their new Revelations.

Of the same Bran were our late Familists in ENGLAND, of whom HENRY NICHOLS was their chief Leader; who decried the written Word [Page 223] as a dead Letter, and set up their own fond Con­ceits and Fancies, under the Notion of the SPIRIT; against whom that heavenly and learned Man, Mr. SAMUEL RUTHERFORD, sea­sonably and successfully appear'd. HACKET, COPINGER, and ARTHINGTON, were of the same Tribe, who liv'd a while wrapt up in ANTI­NOMIAN Fancies, which at last break forth into the highest and most horrid Blasphemies.

Having mentioned these Instances of an enthu­siastick Spirit, he observes upon them in the fol­lowing [Page 224] Words, ‘The Design of Satan in these Things is, to gain Credit to those Sects, as People peculiarly favoured and beloved of GOD above others, as if they were the peculiar Favour­ites of Heaven, as DANIEL was; and so to draw the Multitude to admire their Persons, and espouse their Errors.

The Remedies he has provided against such En­thusiasm are these three, with which I shall close this Head.

1. Whatever Doctrine or Practice seeks Credit to itself this Way, falls justly thereby under Sus­picion, that it wants a solid Scripture-Foundation. GOD hath not left his People to seek Satis­faction in such uncertain Ways as these; but hath given a surer Word of Prophecy, to which they do well to take Heed. He hath tied us to the standing Rule of the Word, forbidding us to give Heed to any other Voice, or SPIRIT, lead­ing us another Way.* Scripture-Light is a safe and sure Light, a pleasant and sufficient Light. The Scripture (faith LUTHER) is so full, that as for Visions and Revelations, nec curo, nec desidero. I neither regard, nor desire them. And when he himself had a Vision of CHRIST, after a Day of Fasting and Prayer, he cried out, Avoid Sa­tan, I know no Image of CHRIST, but the Scrip­ture. An bankering Mind after these Things, Speaks a sickly and distempered State of Soul; as longing after Trash in young distempered Per­sons, doth a distempered State, or ill Habit of Body.

[Page 225] 2. Consider, how often the World hath been abused by the Tricks and Cheats of that officious Spirit, the Devil, in such Ways as these. What hath propagated Idolatry among Heathens and Christians more than this? Hinc fluxerent multoe Perigrinationes, Monasteria, delubra, dies festi, et alia, faith LAVATER, in Job 33. Pilgrimages, Monasteries, Shrines of Saints, Holy-Days, &c. have been introduced by this Trick. 'Twereendless to give Instances of it in the Histories of former Ages.*

3. Consider, how difficult, yea, and impossi­ble it is for a Man to determine, that such a Voice, Vision, or Revelation, is of GOD, and that Satan cannot feign or counterfeit it, seeing he hath left no certain Marks by which we may distinguish One Spirit from another. Sure we are, Satan can transform himself into an Angel of Light. And therefore abandoning all those un­safe and uncertain Ways, whereby Swarms of Errors have been conveyed into the World, let [Page 226] us cleave inseparably to the clear Word of Pro­phecy, the Rule and Standard of our Faith and Duty.

Another Thing that very much tends, as I ap­prehend, to do Hurt to the Interest of Religion, is the Ri [...] of so many Exhorters. A Stranger to this Land, and the present Appearance in it, may be at a Loss to know, who are meant by these Exhorters: And I'm really asham'd to say, that the Persons pointed out by them, are Men of -all Occupations, who are vain enough to think themselves fit to be Teachers of others; Men who, though they have no Learning, and but small Capacities, yet imagine they are able, and without Study too, to speak to the Spiritual Profit of such as are willing to hear them: Nay, there are a­mong these Exhorters, Babes in Age, as well as Understanding. They are chiefly indeed young Persons, sometimes Lads, or rather Boys: Nay, Women and Girls; yea, Negroes, have taken up­on them to do the Business of Preachers. Nor has this been accidental only, or in a single Place, or at a Private House; but there is scarce a Town in all the Provinces, where this Appearance has been, but there have been also these Exhorters, in smaller or greater Numbers: Neither have they contented themselves to speak in the more private Meetings of Christians, but have he [...]d forth in the publick Congregations.

This has lately been, and still is, the State of Things in the Land, upon this Head. And how­ever some may have a good Opinion of the Ex­hortations of these Persons, and encourage them in this Practice, 'tis certainly a very bad one, and portends Evil to these Churches.

[Page 227] The Apostolick Canons, forbidding Women to speak in the Church, are so peremptory, that not a Word can be said in Favour of their Exhortati­ons. We must give up all Pretence to the Scrip­ture as our Rule, if we may depart from it in a Case, wherein the Mind of CHRIST has been, in so express a Manner, made known to us. Read 1 Cor. 14. 34, 35, and 1 Tim. 2. 11, 12; and then say, whether their speaking in the House of GOD, can be reconciled with these positive In­junctions to the Contrary.

And as to others, who abide not in their own Call­ing, but take upon them the Business that is as­sign'd to others, they throw the Body of CHRIST into great Disorder. For as in the Body natural there are various Members, adapted to vari­ous Uses; so 'tis in the mystical Body of CHRIST. All are not Apostles, and Prophets, and Teachers; And if those who sustain the Place of one Mem­ber, will take upon them to act the Part that is proper to another, what may be expected but. Confusion?—But having largely exprest my Thoughts upon this Head, in some late Sermons that have been made public, instead of repeating what I have already said, or offering any Thing further of my own, I shall transcribe what some o­thers have delivered to the World, whose Names. I know, are held, and justly too, in great Venera­tion in these Churches.

The excellent Mr. GURNALL, in explaining what it is for Christians to stand, among other Particu­lars, mentions this,* ‘To stand orderly, it is re­quisite that we keep the Bounds of our Place [Page 228] and Calling.—GOD allows no Stragglers from their Station in his Army of Saints. As the LORD hath called every Man, so let him walk, 1 Cor. 7. 17. Our Walk must be in that Path which our Call beats out. We are therefore com­manded every one to do his own Business, 1 Thes. 4. 11. That which is the Commander's Business in an Army, is not the private Soldier's; the Magistrate's, not the Subject's; the Minister's, not the People's. That which is Justice in the Ruler, is Murder in another. There are our own Things, that come within the Compass of our general or particular Calling: Out of these we are out of our Diocess. O what a quiet World should we have, if every Thing and Person knew his own Place! If the Sea kept its own Place, we should have no Inundation; if Men had kept theirs, we should neither have seen such Floods of Sin, nor Miseries, as this unhappy Age has been almost drowned with. But it must be a strong Bank indeed that can contain our sluid Spirits within our own Terms. PETER him­self, was sharply chid, for prying, out of a Cu­riosity, into that which concerned him not. What is that to thee? John 21. 22. As if CHRIST had said, PETER, meddle with thy own Matters, this concerns not thee: Which sharp Rebuke, says one, might possibly make PETER afterwards give so strict a Charge against, and set so b [...]ack a Brand upon, this very Sin, as you may find, 1 Pet. 4. 15, where he ranks the Busie-Body among Murderers and Thieves.

And among the Considerations, which this pious Divine proposes as of Weight, in order to fix e­very one in his Place, this is one,* ‘That it is [Page 229] an erratic Spirit that usually carries Men out of their Place and Calling. I confess (says he) there is an Heroicus Impetus, an Impulse, which some of the Servants of GOD have had from Heaven, to do Things extraordinary, as we read in Scrip­ture of MOSES, GIDEON, PHINEHAS, and others. But it is dangerous to pretend to the like, and unlawful to expect such immediate Commissions from Heaven now, when he issueth them out in a more ordinary Way, and gives Rules for the same in his Word. We may as well expect to be taught extraordinarily, without using the ordi­nary Means, as to be called so. When I see any miraculously gifted, as the Prophets and Apostles, then I shall think the immediate Calling they pretend to is authentic. To be sure, we find in the Word, extraordinary Calling, and extraor­dinary Teaching, go together. Well, let us see what that erratic Spirit is, which carries many out of their Place and Calling. It is not always the same; sometimes its Idleness. First, Men neglect what they Should do, and then are easily perswaded to meddle with what they have no­thing to do. The Apostle intimates this plainly, 1 Tim. 5. 13. They learn to be idle, wandring from House to House, and not only idle, but Busie­Bodies. An idle Person is a Gadder; he hath his Foot on the Threshold, easily drawn from his own Place, and as soon into another's Diocess, He is at Leisure to hear the Devil's Chat. He that will not serve GOD in his own Place, the Devil, rather than he shall stand out, will send him on his Errand, and get him to put his Sic­kle into another's Corn. Secondly, Its Pride and Discontent that makes Persons go out of their Place. Some Men are in this very unhappy, their Spirits are too big and haughty for the [Page 230] Place GOD hath set them in. Their Calling, may be, is mean and low, but their Spirits high and towring; and whereas they should labour to bring their Hearts to their Condition, they project how they may bring their Condition to their proud Hearts. They think themselves very unhappy, while they are shut up in such straight Limits. Shall they be hid in a Croud, lie in an obscure Corner, and die before they let the World know their Worth? No, they can't brook it; and therefore they must get on the Stage, and put forth themselves one Way or other. It was not the Priest's Work, that CORAH and his Complices were so in Love with, but the Priest's Honour which attended the Work: This they desir'd to share, and liked not to see others run away with it from them: Nor was it the Zeal which ABSALOM had to do Justice, which made his Teeth water so after his Father's Crown, though this must silver over his Ambition. These Places of Church and State are such fair Flowers, that proud Spirits, in all Ages, have been ambitious to have them set in their own Garden; though they never thrive so well as in their proper Soil. In a third, 'tis Unbelief. This made UZZAH stretch forth his Hand unadvisedly to stay the Ark that shook, which, being not a Levite, he was not to touch. Alas! good Man, it was his Faith shook more dangerously than the Ark: By fearing the Fall of this, he fell to the Ground himself. GOD needs not our Sin to shoar up his Glory, Truth, or Church. Lastly, in some it is misinformed Zeal. Many think they may do a Thing, be­cause they can do it. They can preach, and so they may. Wherefore else have they Gifts? Certainly the Gifts of the Saints need not be [Page 231] lost, any of them; though they be not laid out in the Minister's Work. The Private Chri­stian hath a large Field, wherein he may be serviceable to his Brethren. He need not break the Hedge GOD hath set, and thereby occasi­on such Disorders as we see to be the Conse­quence of this. We read, in the Jewish Law, Exod. 22, that he who set a Hedge on Fire, and that Fire burnt the Corn standing in the Field, was to make Restitution, though he only fired the Hedge (may be not intending to hurt the Corn); and the Reason was, because his firing the Hedge was the Occasion of the Corn's being burnt, though he meant it not. I dare not say, that every private Christian, who hath, in these Times, taken upon him the Mi­nister's Work, did intend to make such a Com­bustion in the Church, as hath been, and still sad­ly is among us. (GOD forbid I should think so!) But O that I could clear them from be­ing accessary to it, in that they have fired the Hedge which GOD hath set between the Minister's Calling and their's. If we will acknowledge the Ministry a particular Office in the Church of CHRIST (and this I think the Word will com­pel us to do) then we must also confess, it is not any one's Work, though never so able, ex­cept called to the Office.

The next Author I would transcribe from, is holy Mr. FLAVEL; and the rather, because he has largely and clearly exprest himself upon this Head. Among the most successful Methods us'd by false Teachers to draw Multitudes of Disciples after them, one that he particularly mentions is, ‘Their [Page 232] granting to the ignorant and ambitious among them the Liberty of Prophesying; the flattering them into a Conceit of their excellent Gifts, and Attainments, when (as he says) GOD knows, they had more Need to be catechised, and taught the Principles of Christianity, than undertake to expound and apply those profound Myste­ries to others.’

Satan (he goes on) hath filled the Church and World with Errors and Troubles this Way. When ignorant and unexperienc'd Persons begin to think it a low and dull Thing to sit, from Year to Year, under other Men's Teachings, and so fancy that they are wiser than their Teachers, their Pride will quickly tempt them to shew their Ignorance; and that mischeivous Ignorance will prove dangerous to the Truth, and troublesome to the Churches. The Apostle forbids the Ordination of a Novice, left he be puffed up, and fall into the Condemnation of the Devil. And in 1 Tim. 1. 7. he shews us the Reason, why some swerved and turned aside unto vain Jang­ling; and it was this, that they desired to be Teachers of the Law, neither understanding what they said, nor whereof they affirmed. That is, they affected to be Preachers, tho' not able to speak congruously, with tolerable Sense and Reason.

I do not here censure and condemn the Use and Exercise of the Gifts of all private Christians. There are to be found among them some Persons of RAISED PARTS, and ANSWERABLE MODESTY AND HUMILITY, who may be very useful, when CALL­ED to Service, in EXTRAORDINARY CASES, by the Voice of Providence; or exercise their Gifts in a probationary Way, or in DUE SUBORDINATION [Page 233] unto CHRIST'S publick Offices, and Ordinances, by and with the Consent of the PASTOR, and Con­gregation.

But when unqualified and uncalled Persons un­dertake such a Work, out of the Conceit or Pride of their Hearts, or are allur'd to it by the crafty Design of erroneous Teachers, partly to o­verthrow a publick, regular, and standing Ministry in the Churches, to which End the Scriptures are manifestly abused, such as Jer 31. 34. Rom. 12. 6. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Pet. 4. 10. with many others; this is the Practice I here censure, which, like a Trojan Horse, hath sent forth Multi­tudes of erroneous Persons into the City of GOD, to infest and defile it.

I cannot doubt, but many a sincere Christian may be drawn into such Employment, which puts him in a Capacity of honouring GOD in a more eminent Way, which is a Thing desira­ble to an honest and zealous Heart; and that the Temptation may be greatly strengthened upon their, by the plausible Suggestions of cunning Se­ducers, who tell them, that those Ministers who oppose and condemn this Practice, do it as Men concerned for their own Interest, as desirous to monopolize the Work to themselves, and as envying the LORD's People; and that CHRIST hath given them grater Liberty in this Case, than those Men will allow them. By this Means they draw many after them, and fix them in their erronious Ways.

I have no Mind at all here, to expose the Follies and Mischiefs introduced this Way; as neither being willing to grieve the Hearts of [Page 234] the Sincere on one Side, nor gratify scoffing A­theists, and profane Enemies to Religion, on the other Side: Only, this I will, and must say, that by this Means the sacred Scriptures are most injuriously wrested, the Peace and Order of the Church disturbed, and a great many Mistakes and Errors introduced.

The Remedies, he prescribes for the Cure of this Evil, are these that follow,

1. Let all that encourage others, or under­take by others Encouragement, such a Work as this, for which they are not competently qua­lified, and unto which they are not regularly call­ed, consider seriously with themselves, what Dan­ger they cast their own and other Men's Souls upon. The Apostle tells us, 2 Pet. 3. 16. That the unlearned and unstable do wrest the Scriptures to their own Destruction. Danger enough, one would think, to scare them from it, did not the same Sin of Ignorance, which makes them wrest the Scriptures, cause them also to slight and over­look the Danger of so doing. Certainly, my Friends, it is a great deal safer, and more ex­cusable, to put an Ignorant Rustick into an Apo­thecary's Shop to compound a Medicine of Drugs and Spirits, which he understands not, and con­fidently administer the same to the Bodies of Men, than for such Persons as are led by Ig­norance and Confidence, to intermeddle with the ministerial Employment. The one, perhaps, by Mistake, may poison Men's Bodies; but the other their Souls. An ignorant Pilot or Master, that never learned the Compass, are rather to be trusted, among Rocks and Quick-Sands, [Page 235] than a proud, ignorant Person with the Conduct of Souls.

2. What daring Presumption is it to intrude ourselves into so great and weighty an Employ­ment, without any Call or Warrant of CHRIST? Rom. 10. 14. If every Phaeton, that thinks himself able, shall undertake to drive the Cha­riot of the Sun, no Wonder if the World be set on Fire. Gifts, and Abilities of Mind, are not of themselves sufficient to make a Preacher. Some Lawyers at the Bar may be as skilful as the Judge upon the Bench; but without a Commission they dare not sit there.

3. The Honour you affect, to vent your un­found Notions with Liberty, is, in Scripture­Account, your greatest Dishonour. The Scripture reckons false Teachers among the basest of the People. The Prophet that teacheth Lies, he is the Tail. i. e. the basest Part of the whole Body of the People, Isa. 9. 15. And so far is due Gospel-Liberty from countenancing such danger­ous Irregularities, that we find in a clear Prophe­cy of Gospel-Times, what Shame GOD will pour upon them. Zech. 13. 4, 5. They shall be brought with Shame enough to confess, I am no Prophet, I am no Husbandman, or Man taught to keep cattle from my Youth.

4. How much more safe, regular, and advan­tageous were it for such as you, to fill your own proper Places, under able and faithful Gospel­ Ministers, and to suck the Breasts of fruitful Or­dinances, than to consume and pine away by sucking your own Breasts? I mean, living upon [Page 236] your own weak and insufficient Gifts, in the sin­ful Neglect of CHRIST'S Appointments?

Worthy also of a Place here are the Words of the famous Mr. BOLTON; and the rather, as they are admirably descriptive of some of the Exhorters of the present Day.* ‘Others there are (says he) who may gloriously pretend, and protest with great Bravery and Confidence, their As­sent and Assistance to the best and holiest Cour­ses; put on a temporary counterfeit Professi­on, and fashionable Conformity to the Commu­nion of Saints, that thereby they may pass more fairly and plausibly, out of one Calling in­to another; from a baser, lower, more neg­lected, and toilsome Trade, into some other of more Liberty, Acceptation and Ease: Or else break out of all Callings; and so, by the un­hallowed Mystery of a sacred Cozening, if I may so call it, live upon their Profession; and by a­busing the tender Consciences of weak Christians, with the controuling and countermanding Tyran­nies, as it were, of an affected, furious Zeal, suck out of them no small Advantage, and prey too plen­tifully upon the People of GOD. Such as these are ready to pretend, and intimate, that such base, earthly, and worldly Employment, and spending of their Time, is disgraceful, and de­rogatory to the Providence of GOD, and their Christian Liberty; that with unworthy Detain­ments, and Avocations, it interrupts them in the Pursuit of their general Calling; disables and hinders them in Discharge of holy Duties. [Page 237] But let them know, that Christianity, if sound and true, doth not nullify, but sanctify our Particular Callings. Thou oughtest to continue with Con­scionableness and Constancy in that personal Call­ing, where thy Calling to Grace did find thee, if it be warrantable and lawful.’ He proceeds in the next Paragraph,

‘If any Man then, upon giving up his Name to Religion, shall grow into Neglect, Distaste, or Dereliction of his honest particular Calling; we may ever strongly suspect him of Hollowness and Hypocrisy. It is the Confident Conclusion of a very learned and holy Divine,* ‘Though a Man be endued with excellent Gifts, and be a­ble to speak well, conceive Prayer, &c. with some Reverence to hear the Word, and receive the Sacraments; yet, if he practice not the Duties of Godliness within his own Calling, all is but Hypocrisy. And a little onwards, ‘A true Convert therefore is so far from casting off his personal Calling, that after his calling, to Chri­stianity, he is won't to discharge the Duties thereof with far, more Care and Conscience, tho' with a better Mind, more moderate Affections, and for a blesseder End.’

I cannot break off more pertinently than in the Words of Mr. BAXTER, which I can heartily re­commend, as containing the very Advice I would give at this Day. Association, says he, breed­eth Familiarity; and Familiarity breedeth Love; and Familiarity and Love to the Godly doth [Page 238] lead to Familiarity and Love to GOD and God­liness. Use therefore often to meet together, be­sides the more publick Meeting in the Congrega­tion; not to vent any unsound Opinions, nor yet in Distaste of the publick Meeting, nor in Opposi­tion to it, nor at the Time of publick Worship; not yet to make a groundless Schism, or to Sepa­rate from the Church whereof you are Members; nor to destroy the old, that you may gather a new Church out of its Ruins, as long as it hath the Essentials, and there is Hope of reforming it; nor yet would I have you forward to vent your own supposed Gifts, and Parts, and Teaching;—nor to attempt that in the Interpretation of difficult Scriptures, or Explication of difficult Con­troversies, which is beyond your Ability, though perhaps Pride may tell you, that you are as a­ble as any. But the Work I would have you meet about is this, to repeat together the Word you have heard in public, to pour out your Joint-Prayers for the Church, and yourselves; to join in chearful Singing the Praises of GOD; to open your Scruples, and Doubts, and Fears, and get Resolution; to quicken each other in Love, and Heavenliness, and holy walking: And all this, not as a separated Church, but as a Part of the Church more diligent than the rest in redeeming Time, and helping the Souls of each other Heaven-ward.’

‘I know that many of late do abuse private Meetings to Schism, and to vilisy GOD'S Ordi­nances, and vent the windly Issue of their empty Brains. But betwixt these Extreams I advise you to walk; and neither to forsake the As­sembling of yourselves together, as the Manner of some is; not yet to be carried about with di­verse [Page 239] and strange Doctrines: But let all your private Meetings be in Subordination to the pub­lic; and by the Approbation and Consent of your spiritual Guides, and not without them of your own Heads.

Another bad Thing, I must not omit to menti­on is, the Confusion that has been so common, of late, in some of our Houses for Worship; I mean not only on Account of the Screamings and Shriek­ings of the People, but their talking, and praying, and exhorting, and singing, and laughing, and congra­tulating one another by shaking Hands, and some­times kissing; and all at the same Time, and in the same Assembly: On which Things their Hearts have been zealously set, that the same Houses have scarce been emptied for a Week together, Night or Day. It may seem incredible simply to relate these Facts; but they are the real Truth. Says a Friend, in giving an Account of some Things, he was himself a Witness to,—‘Half a Score of them would be exhorting all together, and more many Times; and some would be praying; some again would do nothing but sing, and that for an Hour, or more: And thus there would be exhorting, praying, singing, all at the same Time by those different Persons; whereby the Noise was so confused and loud, that a Person could scarce speak to another so as to be heard.’ And a little onwards,—‘The Meeting was car­ried on with what appeared to me great Confu­sion; some screaming out in Distress and An­guish; some praying; others singing; some a­gain jumping up and down the House, while o­thers were exhorting; some lying along on the Floor, and others walking and talking: The whole with a very great Noise, to be heard at a [Page 240] Mile's Distance, and continued almost the whole Night.’ And yet again, ‘Many of the young Women would go about the House praying and exhorting; then they would separate themselves from the other People, and get into a Corner of the House to sing and rejoice together; and then they would break forth into as great a Laughter as could be, to think, as they exprest it, that they should go Hand in Hand to Heaven. Then they would speak it over again, and shout out into a great Laughter, laughing and singing, jumping up and down, and clapping their Hands together; and some would be so filled with Joy, as they pretended, that they could not stand or walk: And all this, when, at the same Time, there were threescore Persons lying, some on the Floor, some across the Seats, while others were held up and supported in great Distress.’ And, after some other Things upon the Times he adds, ‘Thus they spent more than seven Days. The Meet­ing-House was scarce empty, but some or other were there, the whole of the Time, both Night and Day. Agreable whereto is another Ac­count from another Part of the Country, ‘—They had a publick Exercise every Day, and for nine Nights successively. Numbers of the Peo­ple continued the greatest Part of the Night, in the utmost Disorder. They were groaning, crying out, fainting, falling down, praying; exhort­ing, singing, laughing, congratulating each other, which they did by shaking Hands and Embraces. (the latter was commonly practised by differ­ent Sexes) and by the fifth Night, there were almost three Hundred thus affected, who were acting their different Parts at the same Time; which occasioned inexpressible Confusion, and render'd it impossible to make a just Observa­tion [Page 241] upon all that passed; but I evidently found.’—To the like Purpose is what we have printed in the BOSTON Post-Boy, ‘He (Mr. D—T) and some other Ministers, and young gifted Bre­thren, held forth every Day on the Commence­ment Week, and generally continued 'till ten or eleven at Night, and then a great Part of their Carryings on was, not by praying, singing, and Preaching upon a Text as usual; but one would make a short Prayer, then another give a Word of Exhortation: Then one would pro­pose a Psalm, then another a Prayer, then ano­ther a Word of Exhortation, and so on, without any certain Order, or Method; so that in one Meeting of two or three Hours, there would be, it may be, 20 or 30 distinct Exercises car­ried on, by 5 or 10 distinct Persons; some standing in the Pulpit, some in the Body of the Seats, some in the Pews, and some up Gal­lery; and oftentimes, several of them would speak together: So that some praying, some ex­horting, and terrifying, some singing, some scream­ing, some crying, some laughing, and some scold­ing, made the most amazing Confusion that ever was heard.’

I could go on with Accounts of this Nature, as I have had them from Numbers of Persons, upon the Evidence of their own Eyes and Ears; but 'tis needless in so plain a Case. There are few Places, where the late Commotion has been; especially, where it has been spoken of as remark­able, but there has been this Appearance also in a less or greater Degree: Yea, and so high were the People in their Opinion of it, as a Sigh of [Page 242] the extraordinary Presence of the SPIRIT with them, that if you talk'd with them to shew them the Inde­cency of such Carryings on, they would only pity you, and speak of you, as poor carnal Sinners, de­stitute of the SPIRIT, and in the broad Way to Hell.

To such as may still be of this Temper of Mind, I have nothing to say, as not thinking them fit Persons to be reasoned with; and as to others in the sober Exercise of their Understanding, the bare Relation of such Extravagancies is enough to expose them; especially, when they are com­par'd with the like Disorders in the Church of CO­RINTH, condemned by the Apostle PAUL,* and up­on this eternal Maxim of Truth, That GOD is not the Author of Confusion, but of Peace, as in all the Churches of the Saints.

The last Thing I shall mention as of dangerous Tendency, is that Spirit of Error which is gone forth into the Land. And here it will be necessary to descend to Particulars, under each of which I might easily enlarge, but find my self oblig'd to contract, lest this Volume swell beyond its in­tended Size.

The first Error I would take Notice of, is that which supposes Ministers, if not converted, unca­pable of being the Instruments of spiritual Good to Men's Soals. Mr. WHITEEIELD very freely vent­ed this Error. I have myself been present, when he delivered that from the Pulpit, upon this Head, which I could not but think very unsafe; and, in what he has wrote, his Language is such as [Page 243] evidently tends to lead People into wrong Senti­ments about the Preaching of Ministers, if thought to be unconverted. His Words are these, ‘The Reason why Congregations have been so dead, is because they have dead Men preaching to them.—For how can dead Men beget living Children? Its true indeed, GOD may convert People by the Devil, if he pleases; and so he may by unconverted Ministers. But I be­lieve, he seldom makes Use of either of them for this Purpose.* No, the LORD will chuse Vessels made meet by the Operation of the BLESSED SPIRIT for his sacred Use.’ And a few Pages onwards,§ ‘I insisted much, in my Dis­course upon the Doctrine of the New-Birth, and also the Necessity of a Minister's being con­verted, before he could preach CHRIST aright.Unconverted Ministers are the Bane of the Chri­stian Church.’ And in his Sermon at GLASGOW, [Page 244] on Luke 4. 18, 19. ‘It is absolutely necessary before a Minister undertake to preach the Gos­pel, that he have an experimental Acquaintance with JESUS CHRIST.’ Page 6. ‘It is indeed impossible in the very Nature of Things, that a Man should preach CHRIST who doth not know him.’ Page 8. ‘I believe GOD doth not convert others by unconverted Men.’ P. 12.

I don't observe, in these Passages, any Distinc­tion between Ministers in a private Capacity as Christians, and as Officers in the Church of CHRIST. In the first Sense, Conversion is as necessary for Ministers as People; nor can they, except they be converted, enter into the Kingdom of GOD. But Conversion does not appear to be alike necessa­ry for Ministers in their public Capacity, as Offi­cers in the Church. That they should be con­verted is, no doubt, a Matter of great Impor­tance; nor will it be denied, that converted Mi­nisters, coetcris paribus, are much the best qualifi­ed Persons to serve the great Ends of the Mini­stry, in forming Men to Holiness, and building them up through Faith unto Salvation: But that this is necessary to their being true Ministers, we no where find in the Word of GOD; much less that they can no more beget (i. e. as Instruments) Children in the Spiritual, than dead Men can in the natural Sense: Nor are they, any where in the Bible, compar'd to the Devil, and put upon a Par­with him in Respect of Unfitness, as Instruments in the Business of Conversion, or the Likelihood of GOD's making Use of them as Instruments in this Work. Suggestions of this Nature are the Fruit of Men's own Imaginations, and not what they have fetch'd from that unerring Rule, the Scripture of Truth.

[Page 245] Neither does this Gentleman distinguish between visible and real Conversion; which is a very neces­sary Distinction in this Case. 'Tis readily own'd, VISIBLY unconverted Men are unfit to be Ministers, and ought not to be so. That is to say, Men who are visibly unsound in the Faith, or of a bad Life, should, upon no Terms, be admitted into the Ministry; or if, after they have been in the Mi­nistry, this should appear to be their Character, they ought to be turn'd out of it. But can this be truly said of those who are visibly, though not re­ally, the Men it is required they should be? By no Means. The LORD JESUS CHRIST has given his Church no Rule by which they can discover secret Hypocrisy: And notwithstanding the closest Adherence to Scripture Directions, Hypocrites may be admitted into the Ministry; and being admitted, can't but on visible Evidence be excluded; nay, as the Case may be, it would be an open Violation of the Laws of JESUS CHRIST to displace them from their Office. And would CHRIST have suffered it to be thus, if Persons visibly holy, tho' not really and inwardly so, might not be employ'd in the Work of the Ministry? If such were as unfit as the Devil for this Employment, and as unlikely to be us'd as Instruments for Good to Men's Souls, is it possible the compassionate JESUS should leave his Church without some certain Criterion, by which they might know, who were inwardly hypocritical when their outward Appearance was good, and who were not? And for Want of such a Mark, must not the Minds of serious, well-dispos'd People, be in eternal Perplexities about their Ministers, as not being able to know whether they are really converted, and not having sufficient Means to k [...]ow?

[Page 246] The Truth of the Matter, in short, is this; VISIBLE Holiness is that alone, the Laws of JESUS CHRIST will allow us to judge by; and if Mini­sters are holy in this Sense, they are to be treated as the Ministers of CHRIST; and People may in Faith attend their Preaching, hoping for a di­vine Blessing:

Nor is it reasonable to think a merciful GOD would withhold his Blessing, meerly because the Preacher is not the Man inwardly, he professes to be outwardly. 'Tis indeed a downright popish Prin­ciple to make the Efficacy of Ordinances depend on the unknown secret Holiness of the Administrators of them.

Agreable to these Sentiments is the following Article, in the WESTMINSTER Confession of Faith, ‘The Grace which is exhibited in, or by the Sa­craments rightly us'd, is not conferred by any Power in them: Neither doth the EFFICACY of a Sacrament depend upon the PIETY, or In­tention of him that doth administer it; but up­on the Work of the SPIRIT, and the Word of Institution, which contains, together with a Pre­cept authorising the Use thereof, a Promise of Benefit to worthy Receivers. It may be worth a Remark, this Article has a Place, Word for Word, in the NEW-ENGLAND Confession of Faith, drawn up, own'd and consented to, by the Elders and Messengers of these Churches, assembled in BOS­TON, May 12. 1660; being the Second Session of that Synod. * And consonant hereto is the 26th Article of the Church of ENGLAND. The Words are. ‘Although in the visible Church, the Evil [Page 247] be ever mingled with the Good, and sometime the Evil have chief Authority in the Ministration of the Word and Sacraments: Yet, forasmuch as they do not the same in their own Name, but in CHRIST'S; and do minister by his Commis­sion and Authority, we may use their Ministry, both in hearing the Word of GOD, and in receiv­ing the Sacraments. Neither is the Effect of CHRIST'S Ordinance taken away by THEIR WICK­EDNESS, nor the Grace of GOD'S Gifts diminished from such, as by Faith, and rightly, do receive the Sa­craments ministred to them; which be EFFECTUAL because of CHRIST's Institution and Promise, al­though they be ministred by evil Men.

Upon which I would observe, This is one of the Articles, Mr. W—D subscrib'd at his Ordinati­on; expressing both his Assent and Consent to it as the Truth of GOD: Yea, this is one of those Articles, he, some Time before his Ordination, made Observations upon, and prov'd by Scripture, as he him­self declares.* And as he has so often publickly chastis'd others for contradicting with their Lips, and Pens, what they had subscrib'd with their Hands, I hope he will consider his own Conduct, and, for the Time to come, pay a greater Regard to this Article he has subscrib'd to as true, and proved to be so from Scripture; or no more fault that in others, for which he is to blame himself.

The Words of Bp BURNET, in his Exposition of this Article will come in pertinently here. Says he, ‘The Occasion that was given to this Article, [Page 248] was the Heat of some in the Beginnings of the Reformation; who being much offend­ed at the public Scandal which was given by the enormous Vices that were, without any Disguise, practised by the Roman Clergy, did from thence revive the Conceit of the DONA­TISTS, who thought that not only Heresy and Schism did invalidate sacred Functions, but that personal Sins did also make them void.’ Upon which he thus argues, ‘Sacraments are to be considered as public Acts of the Church; and though the Effect of them, as to him that re­ceives them, depends upon his Temper, his Preparation and Application, yet it cannot be imagined, that the Virtue of those foederal Acts, to which Christians are admitted in them, the Validity of them, or the Blessings that follow them, can depend on the secret State or Temper of him that officiates. Even in the Case of pub­lic Scandals,—we must distinguish between the Things which the Ministers of the Church do, as they are public Officers, and what they do as they are private Christians. Their Prayers and every Thing else that they do, as they are pri­vate Christians, have their Effect only according to the State and Temper they are in, when they offer them up to GOD; but their public Func­tions are the Appointments of CHRIST in which they officiate: They can neither make them the better, nor the worse by any Thing that they join to them.’ He therefore concludes. ‘This Opinion which was taken up, perhaps, from an inconsiderate Zeal against the Sins and Scandals of the Clergy, is without all Foundation, and must needs cast all Men into chidless Scra­ples, which can never be cured.’

[Page 249] I shall only add, this Error, which, among us, took Rise from Mr. W—D, has been propagated to so many, that 'tis now the prevailing Opinion among our new Converts, and I wish I could not say, among some of their Leaders also: And to such a Height are they grown in it, that the worst Names are not thought too bad to bestow upon many Ministers, not because of any Thing amiss [Page 250] in their Doctrine, or Conversation, but because they are pleas'd, in open Violation of the Christian Law of Charity, to look upon them as unconverted: And as to all such, however exemplary they may have been for the Purity of their Doctrine and Manners; and this, for a Course of Years, they are so far from owning them as true Ministers, that they freely speak of them, as Pharisees, blind Guides, Wolves in Sheep's Cloathing, Ministers of the Devil, and what not. Which leads me to mention another Error naturally springing from this, viz.

That which justifies People in a Withdraw from those Ministers they look upon as unconverted, though sound in the Faith, and of a visible good Con­versation. The many separate Meetings in the Land are a Proof of the general Spread of this Error: Nor are the Gentlemen unknown, who have gone up and down the Country, preaching this Doctrine, and spiriting People to Schism and Faction.

'Tis pretended, ‘they ought not to hear un­converted Ministers. If so, they ought surely [Page 251] to be well satisfied, that they are unconverted: Nor will evil Surmisings, or unchristian Jealousies suffice in this Case. There must be good Proof, visible Evidence; or, the Gospel of CHRIST will never justify them in their Withdraw. And can this be justly pleaded, in Respect of any one Sepa­ration in the Land? Will any venture to speak it out, in plain Words, of any of the Ministers who are withdrawn from, that they are unsound in the Faith, or of a bad Life? How then can it be proved, that they are unconverted? They may be so, 'tis true, notwithstanding the most goodly Appearance; but 'tis not evident to the World, that they are: And 'tis contrary to the Gospel to judge ill of a private Brother, much more of a public Officer, but upon visible Evidence.

But suppose they are unconverted, and this is e­vident by what is visible. Is separating from their Ministry the first Thing necessary? Even a self-condemned Heretick is not to be rejected, till af­ter a first and second Admonition. The first Thing to be done is, to enter a Process against them, according to Gospel-Rule. They are CHRIST'S Of­ficers, 'till the Discipline of his Kingdom has been exercis'd upon them: And 'till then, they ought not to be separated from, (unless it can't be ob­tain'd) though we should think, and upon good Grounds too, that they are unconverted: And this is the Method prescrib'd in the ORDER of these Churches, and of every other Church in the whole Protestant World.

‘But their Preaching is bad, and tends to lead Souls to Hell. But does this necessarily follow upon their being unconverted? They may not­withstanding preach the Truth as it is in JESUS; [Page 252] and, if they are Men of superior Attainments, may set it in a clearer and stronger Light, than others of smaller Gifts, though converted. And can it be any other than the Fruit of gross Prejudice to say, that the Truths of the Gospel lead to Hell, only because preach'd by Ministers suppos'd to be un­converted? Are the same Truths saving or damn­ing, as delivered by converted, or unconverted Mini­sters? 'Tis impossible the differing Characters of Men should make such a Difference in the moral Effects of the same Truths. Or, if these Ministers, who are called unconverted, preach Doc­trines inconsistent with the Gospel, and in the Nature of them destructive to Men's Souls, let it be made to appear: Nothing would be more ef­fectual to put them to Silence.

‘But 'tis seen there is no good Effect of the Preaching of unconverted Ministers.’ If by un­converted Ministers be mean't such, as have been guilty of the most filthy Uncleanness, under the highest Aggravations, the Preaching of such han't been without good Effect, even according to the Mind of those who make this Objection. For 'tis generally known of a famous Preacher, hor­ribly guilty in this Kind, and prov'd to have been so, and depos'd from the Ministry on this Ac­count, that the Effect of his Preaching, in the Extraordinaries of the present Day, equal'd, for a Time, all that the most noted among our new Preachers could pretend to. He so preach'd as to be flock'd after by Multitudes of all Sorts; and so far as shrieking, and screaming, and falling down, and being in Agonies of Distress, or Raptures of Joy, are a Sign of the good Effect of Preaching, he might compare with any for the Evidences of it: But he was a converted Minister, in the Opinion of [Page 253] the People; and there han't been, 'tis true, these Extraordinaries following the Word preach'd by those called unconverted; though they hope not­withstanding, they have not laboured altogether in vain. Other Effects they could speak of, which they think a Sign of some Success; though they desire not to boast, and would lament that they have seen no more real Fruit of their Endeavours. But if their Preaching had been attended with less Success, 'tis no Argumeut, either that they are unconverted, or that People should not own them as the Ministers of CHRIST. The Wind blow­eth where it listeth. The best Ministers in all Ages have complain'd for Want of Success: Even that mournful Lamentation of the Prophet, Who hath believed our Report? And to whom is the Arm of the LORD revealed? The great SAVIOUR of the World applies to himself, and the Unsuccess­fulness of his own Labours for the Good of Souls.§ And 'tis observable, when the Prophet ISAIAH had said,* I have laboured in vain, I have spent my Strength for Nought and in vain, he not only adds upon it, yet surely my Judgment is with the LORD, and my Work with my GOD; but the LORD that formed him from the Womb to be his Servant, is in­troduced declaring, that he should be glorious in the Eyes of the LORD, and his GOD should be his Strength.

In fine, 'tis pleaded these unconverted Ministers are to be withdrawn from, ‘because there is no Validity in their Administrations.’ This is more easily said than prov'd. And People should be [Page 254] careful how they advance such a Principle as this; for they may not be aware what it will end in. GOD only knows who, among Ministers, are really converted; and if the Administrations of such only are valid, who can with Safety ven­ture to sit under the Preaching of any Minister living? But this is not all; if real Conversion is necessary to the Validity of ministerial Admini­strations, who can say they have been validity bap­tized, or admitted into the Church? It must forever remain a Perplexity to a Man's Mind: and the same Difficulty would return, if he was to be baptised, and admitted into the Church ten Times over: Yea, so destructive a Principle is this, that no Man can know whether there is any true Church, or valid Ordinances, in the Town, Pro­vince, or Kingdom, he belongs to. The plain Truth is, the Validity of Gospel-Administrations, (as has been said) does not depend upon the real Conversion of the Minister, nor upon our Opinion of him in this Respect, but upon his being CHRIST'S Officer, improved by him to dispense the Ordinan­ces of his Kingdom, which he may be, though he is inwardly another Man than he appears to be outwardly.

Pertinent to this Purpose are the Words of Mr. JOHN STILLINGFLEET. Says he, ‘If the Mini­ster be bad, yet if he preaches the Word of GOD, we must receive the Word, because we are not so much to regard the Man preaching, as the Word preached.—'Tis not the Person, but [Page 255] the Office; not the Man, but his Ministry; not his Life, but his Doctrine, we are to look to.—When CHRIST sent out his twelve Apostles to preach, of all of them he saith, He that re­ceivetb you, receivetb me; yet, one of these was JUDAS ISCARIOT, who also betrayed him. We plainly see by CHRIST'S own Words, we may receive CHRIST by the Ministry of JUDAS, a Traytor, I might say, a Devil. The Expression, 'tis true, is harsh; but our SAVIOUR fears not to speak thus of one, whom he had personally sent to preach the Gospel, one of you is a Devil, meaning JUDAS: Nay, the Scripture makes no Difference between JUDAS, and the other Dis­ciples, in the Success of the Ministry. They all twelve were sent out, they all did Miracles, they all returned to CHRIST, and gave him an Account of their Success. To them all CHRIST said, he had ordain'd they should go out, viz. in preaching, and bear much Fruit, viz. in their Ministry. And Philip. 3. there were false Apostles who preached CHRIST out of Envy, sup­posing to add more Affliction to PAUL; which must needs be an high Degree of Malice and Wickedness: Yet, PAUL said, he rejoiced that CHRIST was preached however; which could not be, if their preaching did no Good.’ And a little onwards, ‘If this Principle once prevail, that a Minister ought not to be heard that is un­godly, though he preaches nothing but sound Doctrine, it would lay a certain Foundation for SEPARATION from the outward Means and Or­dinances, at lest, from the Administration of them, as now they are enjoyed. For the Case would presently return hither, as it is with MANY ALREADY, not whether the Minister be re­ally ungodly or no, but whether he seems so [Page 256] to them; and if he answers not those Cha­racters of Godliness they have laid down, then they are oblig'd to hear him no more. Such sad Works do bad Principles, and erroneous Consci­ences make in the Church of GOD. A sad Ex­ample of this may be seen among the QUAKERS, who, upon the fore-mentioned Principle, reject and throw off all the now Ministers of ENGLAND, making no Difference. —How much better may we determine thus, the Office of the Mi­nistry is sacred, tho' Ministers may be ungodly. The Promise of CHRIST'S Presence is made to Persons for the OFFICE SAKE, and not to the Office for the Persons; so to the Office more than to the Persons.’

A third Error of the Times is, a presumptuous Dependance on the blessed SPIRIT. I say a pre­sumptuous Dependance, because I mean not to blame in any a true Gospel-Reliance. For the Divine SPIRIT is the great Operator in the King­dom of Grace. 'Tis he that begins a Work of GOD in Men's Hearts; 'tis he that must car­ry it on; and by his Power only can they be kept from falling, and preserv'd blameless to the heavenly World. And we are not only allow'd, but requir'd, to place our Dependance on him for these Things: Nor can we, in any other Way, expect to be form'd to a Meetness for the Favour of GOD here, or the Enjoyment of him hereaf­ter. But instead of depending, Men, may presume upon the blessed SPIRIT: And this is the Error of the present Day; and it appears in the following Instances.

The first is, their so depending on the Help of the SPIRIT as to despise Learning. To this it [Page 257] is owing, that so many speak slightily of our Schools and Colleges; discovering a Good-Will, were it in their Power, to rase them to their Foundations. [Page 258] To the same Cause it may be ascrib'd, that such Swarms of Exhorters have appear'd in the Land, and been admir'd and run after, though many of them could scarce speak common Sense, under the Notion of immediate Impressions from the SPIRIT, and that his Assistance would more than supply the Want of Learning. And to the same Cause still it must be attributed, that so many Ministers preach, not only without Book, but without Study; and justify their doing so, left, by previous Preparation, they should stint the SPIRIT.

But what is this better than Presumption? 'Tis not now as it was in the first Days of the Gospel Men were then assisted in a miraculous and extra­ordinary Manner; but they have now no Reason to expect the SPIRIT's Help, only in the Way of Means; upon the due Use of their own Powers, by attending to Reading, and Meditation, and Prayer.

[Page 259] This same Error was common in the Country, in former Times. It was then said, they needed no Books but the Bible; and instead of using Learning, they must rely on the SPIRIT. Private Men's Prophesying became too much the Practice, to the Neglect and Contempt of the Ministry. They pleaded, there was no Need of Learning in preach­ing, and that one of them could by the SPIRIT do better, than the Minister by his Learning; as if the SPIRIT and Learning were Opposites: which is so far from being the Truth, that Learning is a special Instrument, the SPIRIT uses in the Business of Preaching. I have elsewhere shown at large, the Sentiments of our Fathers upon this Head, and with what Faithfulness they testified against such Notions of the SPIRIT, as render'd Learning a Thing useless.

I shall only add here, some Words from the celebrated Mr. BAXTER, wonderfully adapted to the present Case. ‘It is (says he) a desperate and destructive Conceit in any Man, to think, that because he hath the SPIRIT, he is therefore more able to expound Scripture, or teach it to the People, or understand Controversies, than learned Men who have not the Spirit of Holiness,—And upon this Account, Men cry down hu­man Learning, and Ministers for esteeming it, and cry up the SPIRIT, to a Use that GOD doth not intend it. I have no Mind, the LORD knows, to set up any Thing of Man against GOD; nor GOD's common Gifts, above his special; not to draw any Soul into an undue Esteem of any Thing that is in their Guides, but only to shew them the naked Truth. I [Page 260] would intreat therefore all poor deluded Souls, that are carried away with these foremention'd Mistakes, to lay by their Prejudice and Passion a while, and to weigh impartially the following Things.’

Can you understand any Scripture, without the Help of Learning in yourselves, or others? The SPIRIT delivered it to the World in GREEK and HEBREW: Can you understand it before it is translated? If not, then the Knowledge of those Tongues is necessary in the Translators. And would you have us so wholly take up all on Trust from them, from Age to Age, ever after, as not to know, whether they translate it true or false? Or, whether there be any such Thing as they tell us? If you yourselves must take it upon Trust, from those who do understand it, when you do not methinks, you should so much the more honour and reverence them, whom you are fain to be so much behold­en to, and whom you must trust in a Matter of such Concernment to your Salvation; as whether any of this was ever in the Text of the Hebrew and Greek, which you find in the English. Sure, that which is so laudable in the Translators, is not to be contemn'd in your Teachers! What if the Rhemist Papists tell you, that the Bible is falsly translated, I pray you, what Answer will you give them, if none of your Teachers knew it to be otherwise, whose Words you must take as credible Persons? Send a Hebrew and Greek Bible into WALES or IRE­LAND, and when that converteth Souls without an Interpreter, then I will begin to think Learning less necessary.

[Page 261] Consider, your very learning to speak, or read or write, is as much human Learning, as the Learning to know the Nature of Creatures, and Sense of strange Languages. And if you renounce these (which you neither have by Nature or Grace) what Persons would you be? You may as well say therefore, that the SPIRIT will serve without Learning to write, or read, or speak; for the Difference in the Cases is only in Degree, and not in Kind.

Consider well, that there are several Employ­ments that GOD hath for Men in the World, and in the Church; and accordingly, there are several Gifts of the SPIRIT. For Salvation, he giveth the Spirit of saving Grace, which shall teach Men effectually their Need of CHRIST, the Evil of Sin, and the like; but not every o­ther Truth. Those whom he will employ as Interpreters of Scripture, and Teachers, and Guides to others, he will furnish with Gifts that are necessary for such Employments. And a Man may teach others, that may not be sanctified or saved himself; and many are sanctified and saved, that are unfit to teach others. Are all Prophets? Is all the Body an Eye, or Hand? GOD may give Teachers a Spirit of Teaching, as he gave SAUL a Spirit of Government, and deny it to better Men, because he intendeth not them to the same Use. Public Gifts are for Public Uses.

Consider, whether, under Pretence of magni­fying the SPIRIT, you do not bewray most no­torious Pride, in the magnifying of your selves, and the Contempt of those, whom you are bound to learn of? Is it not palpable Pride, for you [Page 262] that never bestow'd the twentieth Part of the Study and Pains, as the Ministers of the Gospel have done to understand the Scripture, to be conceited that you understand it as well as they?—Is not the SPIRIT, and diligent Study together, like to do more for Increase of Know­ledge, than the SPIRIT will do without such Studies? Why should you, in proud Censori­ousness, think, that godly Teachers have not the SPIRIT as well as you? They value it as much; they pray as hard for the SPIRIT; they confess their Need of it as much as you: They have the same GOD, the same CHRIST, and the same Promise as you: They shew forth the Fruits of it in Holiness, as much as you: And yet, proud Men dare lift up themselves in boasting of the SPIRIT, and despising their godly, painful Teachers, as being without the SPIRIT! Not only saying, as CORAH and his Conspira­tors, Ye take too much upon you; are not all the LORD'S People holy? But also saying, It is only the People are holy, and the Priests are unho­ly.— You will confess, that a Man that hath studied Physick all his Days, is likely to be a better Physician than you that never studied it; and a Man that hath studied the Law, is like­ly to be a better Lawyer; and that he were a proud Man that would say, though I never studied these Things, yet by the SPIRIT I know them as well as you. And you would see your Pride as well in this Case of Theology, if you did but know and consider, that the SPIRIT work­eth by Means, and Man's Industry; and that the Gift of Interpretation, understanding Lan­guages, and the Creatures, is not a Gift of sanctification; but such as is common to un­sanctified Men, and especially to make Men [Page 263] useful to others, and publickly serviceable to the Godly where they live.

Lastly consider, whether it be not a most vile Abuse of the SPIRIT of GOD, to make it a Pa­tron and Shelter of Idleness. GOD sets Men to search the Scriptures, to seek, and cry, and dig, for Knowledge; to inquire of Teachers, and one another; to meditate, and study the Scripture, Day and Night, that their profiting may be known to all: And these wretched Souls will not only disobey GOD, and indulge the Flesh by Ease and Idleness; thinking these laborious Studies too dear a Price to pay for Knowledge, or too hard a Means to use in Sub­serviency to the SPIRIT: But besides this car­nal Contempt of the Light, they will reproach those that are more diligent and studious than themselves, and most impudently lay their own Fault on their Teachers, calling them Lazy Drones and idle, because they spend their life and Strength in most laborious Studies, and search­ing of the Scripture:—And which is the very Top of their Wickedness, they dare father all this upon the SPIRIT; as if Labour and Study were needless, because they have the SPIRIT. Is it not enough for you to despise GOD and his Word by your fleshly Ease and Idleness, re­fusing to study and meditate on Scripture, Day and Night, but you must also blame them who are at more Pains than yourselves; yea, im­pudently blame them for your Fault of Idle­ness; yea, and pretend the SPIRIT for all this Wickedness. No Wonder if GOD be aveng'd on such Dealings by giving you up to a Spirit that doth indeed be friend, and own your Course.

[Page 264] Another Instance of undue Dependance on the SPIRIT, is that which opposes a diligent Use of appointed Means. And such too commonly is the Dependance of these Times. It has been declared from the Pulpit, and by one of the famous Preach­ers too, in the new Way, that "for Ministers to advise Persons under Concern to Pray to GOD and apply themselves to the reading the Scriptures for Light and Direction, is the worst Advice that could be given; nay, as bad as the Devil himself could give." And if a celebrated Minister could venture publickly to speak after this Manner, 'tis no Wonder, if some of the Exhorters have been heard, in Discourse with Persons under Convicti­on, to advise them, not to pray. I know the Plea is, that the Thing mean't by this Advice, is, "That People should not rest in their Prayers, and Ob­servances of the Means of Religion." But whe­ther, (as Mr. TURELL justly remarks*) ‘Those who deliver such unsafe Paradoxes are always careful (at the Time of it) to distinguish and interpret, may be questioned. Some worthy Gentlemen (now in these Parts) who have been discoursed with by me and others, say, they are wanting.’ And 'tis too well known to need a labour'd Proof, that some Preachers as well as Ex­horters, have exprest themselves in a most unguard­ed Manner upon this Point; and so as to lead People into an unhappy Mistake, as to their Use of the Means of Divine Appointment.

For 'tis certainly a Mistake, and a dangerous one too, for any to depend on the SPIRIT, so as to neglect an Attendance on Means. No one that [Page 265] has the Bible in his Hands, and will look into it without Prejudice, can be at a Loss to know, that GOD has appointed certain Means to be attended in Order to the Obtainment of that Help from the SPIRIT which is needed: such as Prayer, read­ing and hearing GOD's Word, and the like. And these being Duties of divine Institution, it can't be supposed, when we are call'd to depend on the SPIRIT, it is in such a Sense as to exclude these Duties, or render an Observance of them insigni­ficant. This would be to oppose the SPIRIT's In­fluence to the Appointments of GOD, and make one Part of the Scripture contradict another; which is grosly absurd.

Some may imagine, it is more for the Honour of the blessed SPIRIT to ascribe the Sinner's Con­version to him absolutely, and in Opposition to all Means; but this is to be wise above what is written; yea, contrary to what is written. 'Tis to set the SPIRIT OF GOD, and the INSTITU­TIONS OF GOD at variance with each other; which can never be for the Honour of the divine SPIRIT. 'Tis true, GOD may be sought of them who asked not for him, and may be found of them who sought him not: But this is not the ordinary Method, in which he gives his SPIRIT to effect a Work of Grace in the Hearts of Sinners. The common Way is in the Use of appointed Means: Nor is there Ground of Hope, in the Revelations of GOD, to be saved a­ny other Way. 'Tis indeed Presumption to expect GOD will be sought of us, if we don't seek to him. He may manifest himself to us; but we have no Reason to hope that he will; yea, all Hopes of this Kind are unscriptural, as having no Bottom in the Word of GOD: And notwithstanding any such Hopes, we may perish in our Sins; and [Page 266] what is more, the Hazard will be infinite, lest this should be our unhappy Case.

The last Instance of this undue Dependance, is that which reflects Dishonour upon the written Re­velations of GOD. And who is ignorant, how com­mon it has been, in the past Months, to throw Contempt on the Scripture, under the Pretence of being guided by the SPIRIT? The Talk of ma­ny, upon this Head, has been just like that of Enthusiasts. Says the Letter to Mr. TURELL,* Many assert, that the Bible is of no Service to the unregenerate; and tho' they should read it, while in a State of Nature, they understand no more of it than a Stone.—They likewise maintain, that the receiving Light and Comfort is a sufficient Evidence of a Man's good Estate: And he may depend upon it, without examin­ing whether it be agreable to the written Word. And in another Letter, in the same Book, among the Irregularities of the Times, this is mention­ed, ‘People's speaking of the holy Scriptures very contemptuously, as if they were a dead Letter, and it were not worth while for the unconvert­ed to consult them. And it has been too often suggested, ‘as tho' the Word of GOD was need­less to such as have the SPIRIT. And what indeed is the Language of those inward Whispers, and extraordinary spiritual Motions, which so many pretend to in these Days, but that they are above the Scripture, as having a better and more safe Guide, even the SPIRIT himself? And no Wonder, if, with them, the Scripture is held in Contempt.

[Page 267] It may, perhaps, seem to such as though they magnified the blessed SPIRIT, while they so de­pended on his Suggestions and Influences, as to make these their chief Guide in all Things. But what if the Influences they take to be from the SPIRIT, are the Fancies of their own Minds, or Suggestions of Satan transforming himself into an Angel of Light? Who is their Guide now? And instead of Ho­nour, is not horrid Reproach reflected on the Divine SPIRIT? And is there no Danger of such a Mistake? Han't it been common in the World? What Age has there been, since the Times of the Apostles, wherein many have not, in this Way, deluded themselves? And may not this always be expected to be the Case, when suppos'd Influ­ences of the SPIRIT are set up in the Room of Scripture, and made, instead of that, the Guide in Matters of Salvation?

It ought to be remembred, 'Tis the SPIRIT OF GOD who speaks in the Scripture. Though holy Men wrote it, it was not of their own Heads; but as both moved and inspired by the HOLY GHOST. 'Tis not therefore the Word of Man, but of the Divine SPIRIT; and as such, ought to be re­curred to, as the only sure Rule in Matters of Re­ligion. GOD has given us no other; nor is there any other that may, with Safety, be relied on. To the Law and to the Testimony. What say­eth the Scripture, ought to be the Question, not only in Points of Faith and Practice, but in all Pre­tences to Suggestions and Manifestations from the SPIRIT: If they agree not with this infallible Rule, they are not from him; and we may be as sure of it, as that he is the Revealer of the Things contained in the Bible.

[Page 268] 'Tis a great Error, when Men have their Ima­ginations warmed, or feel within themselves strong and unusual Impressions, at once to conclude they are under a divine Influence, and to think and act accordingly, without examining their inward Mo­tions and Suggestions, by the SPIRIT's Declarations in the Scripture: And 'tis this that exposes them to Delusion; to deceive themselves, and to be deceived by the grand Enemy of Souls: Nor is there any one Thing that has led on to more or wilder Extravagances, both in Principle and Practice. If Men will hastily judge themselves to [Page 269] be under the immediate Guidance of the SPIRIT, they will soon be ready to say, we feel the Hand of GOD moving us within, and the Impulses of his [Page 270] SPIRIT, and see and know that they are his, and need no other Proof of it but their own Percepti­ons; and when they are come to this Pass, they are got beyond the Reach of sober Argument; They'll despise all Applications to their Under­standing: And if they retain any Regard to the Scripture, 'tis only in that Sense they fancy they are taught to understand it, by the immediate Di­rection of the SPIRIT; and 'tis not the Scripture (Whatever they may pretend) that is their Rule, but their supposed Dictates from the SPIRIT. These are placed in the Room of Scripture, and the Scrip­ture regarded only as it may be interpreted to fall in with these. And having thus a Rule superior to the Bible, even the immediate Teaching of the Holy SPIRIT, they are prepared for whatever Delusions, a heated Imagination, or subtle Devil, may suggest to them under the Disguise of divine Com­munications; and this, in Opposition to the clear­est Dictates of Reason, as well as the express Re­velation of GOD. How many Enthusiasts, vainly conceiting they were extraordinarily taught and guided by the SPIRIT, have gone on from one Ab­surdity to another, 'till they have appear'd to the World to be quite wild? There is scarce any Thing so extravagant, but they have been the Patrons of it, and under the Notion too of being immediately instructed by GOD to do so.

'Tis therefore exceeding dangerous for any to trust to any supposed Influences, Dictates, or Sugges­tions, from the SPIRIT, to the Neglect of the Scrip­ture; much more in Opposition to it. This has never yet fail'd of leading Persons into Error: And the Effect will be the same now as it always has been; and it is indeed, in some Measure, seen to be so among our selves. We should [Page 271] therefore be upon our Guard, consider the Scrip­ture as the Revelation of the blessed SPIRIT, and make it the grand Rule by which to try, not only our Experiences, but all our suppos'd spiritual Sug­gestions, rejecting them as Delusions, if they accord not with this only Test of what we are to receive as coming from GOD.

A fourth Error of the Times is, the making As­surance essential to Conversion. This, one of the most zealous Preachers, in the new Way, was so far from denying, when it was publickly menti­on'd as an Error prevailing in these Days, that he rather owns the Charge by saying,* ‘For my Part, I believe also, that there is no true Be­liever, but hath Assurance for some Space of Time, longer or shorter; so that he could once say, He knew in whom he had believed, and that he had passed from Death to Life.

But whoever the Persons be, who teach this Doctrine, they offend against the Generation of GOD' s Children; many of whom do walk in Darkness, labouring of Doubts and Difficulties, and even go out of the World with prevailing Fears, left they should not enter into the Kingdom of Heaven.— The Causes of these Doubts are various.—Some Times, a humbling Sense of their own Unworthiness may be so strong upon their Minds as to prevent their taking that Comfort, which really belongs to them; and which others take, who have no better a Right to it than they. And a humble [Page 272] Christian, afraid to hope so well of himself as he may have Reason to do, is, in my Opinion, a much better Man than he that is bold and confi­dent; especially, when he has not been over-ex­emplary in his Life and Conversation.—Some­times, even very good Men may be under Mis­takes about the Evidence of a good Estate, thinking that necessary which is not; and not having had Experience of what they falsly suppose ne­cessary, walk in Darkness.—Sometimes, there may be undesirable Out-Breakings of Corruption, where there is not the reigning Influence of it; and no Wonder, when this is the Case, if Men are in Perplexities about their State.—Sometimes, a Sense of the Danger of deceiving themselves may keep very good Christians too much under the Power of Fear. They deny not, that they are possest of that, which looks like Faith, and Repen­tance, and New-Obedience; but they are dispos'd to be jealous of themselves, in an Affair of such infinite Importance. Others have been deceived, and why may not this be their unhappy Lot: They can't be too-flow, nor cautious, they imagine, in a Conclusion upon which their eternal Salvation depends.—Sometimes they may neglect the pro­per Means of coming to a true Gospel Assurance; placing sudden Whispers, immediate Impulses, in the Room of serious Self-Examination: And not hav­ing that Experience of these they expected, they are under Clouds. Sometimes, there is an unhappy Mixture of Melancholly in the Tempers of good People; and they are herefrom inclin'd, especially, at Times, to turn every Thing against themselves, to their being over-whelmed with gloomy and groundless Fears.—

[Page 273] But whatever be the Cause, whether the Things I have mentioned, or any other, it is a real Truth, that good Men may be in the dark about their spiri­tual Condition. So it was under the Old-Testa­ment; and no Reason can be given, why it may'nt be so in the Times of the Gospel.— The Scripture no where makes Assurance to be of the Essence of saving Faith:— Nor was it ever tho't to do so, by any of those experienc'd and sound Divines, whose Memory has been precious in our Churches. The WESTMINSTER Assembly speak upon the Matter in those peremptory Words,* This infal­lible Assurance doth not so belong to the Essence of Faith, but that a true Believer may wait long, and conflict with many Difficulties, before he be Partaker of it. And these are the very Words in which the Elders and Messengers of these Churches exprest their Faith upon this Head, in the Year 1680; as they had done it before, when convened at CAMBRIDGE, in 1648. And it may be worth No­tice, the first Synod that was ever assembled in this Country; and a famous Synod it was, con­sisting of the Pastors of the Churches of the MASSACHUSETTS-BAY, with many worthy Messengers; and all of them original Planters: I say, the first Sy­nod in this Country declare it to be an Error to say, ‘That a Man is not effectually converted,'till he hath full Assurance; and confute it as such in the following Words, ‘This is cross to [Page 274] Scripture, Isa. 50. 10. Wherein we see, that a Man may truly fear GOD (therefore truly converted), and yet walk in Darkness, without clear Evidence, or full Assurance.

A fifth the connecting a Knowledge of the Time of Conversion with the Thing itself, as though there could not be the one without the other. It will not be denied, that this has been the Way, in which many have talk'd in these Times; and Abundance of serious, good People, who could not fix the precise Time, when they suppose they were converted, have been deemed Hypocrites by their Neighbours: And if they han't entertain'd such a Thought of themselves, their Minds have been perplext with needless Fears and Scruples.

I say, with needless Fears, because the Know­ledge of the Time of Conversion is a Circumstance only, and therefore separable from the Change it­self: And it actually is separated from it in many Instances, or there will be no Room for the Ex­ercise of Charity, in Respect of some of the best of Christains, so far as we are able to judge.—But I have elsewhere spoken largely upon this Head, and therefore go on to say,

A sixth Error is, the vilifying of good Works. And who does not know, that this is too general­ly the Spirit of these Times. A Man must be a great Stranger to the religious State of Affairs in the Land, who is unacquainted with the contemp­tuous Manner, in which good Works have been spoken of by many. The Expressions, publickly [Page 275] delivered upon this Head, have been rash and un­guarded, almost beyond Example. I have myself been present, in a large Assembly, when the Preacher (and he would take it ill not to be tho't a first-rate one too) spake of good Works, with a loud and vehement Voice, in that Style, your abo­minable, filthy, cursed good Works: At the same Time, assuring the People, "that if they did good Works they would be damned; and the more of them they did, the more they would be damned:" And this, without explaining himself upon the Matter, and so as that I could not but judge, the Tendency of what he said, was to lead People into a mistaken contemptuous Thought of good Works. And the Preaching of some other Ministers has been too much in the same Strain; insomuch, that those weightier Matters of the Law, Judgment, Mercy, and Faith, are become low in the Esteem of many: Nay, to such a Height are Numbers, among our new Converts, grown in their pretend­ed Spirituality, that they can scarce bear to hear a Sermon upon the Subject of good Works: And the Minister that dares practice upon the inspired Command of the Apostle PAUL,* In affirming con­stantly, that they which have believed in GOD might be careful to maintain good Works, may be sure of being branded with the opprobrious Name of an ARMINIAN: Nay, the Apostle JAMES himself is too legal for these spiritual Christians; and if they an't very much abus'd, they have some of them, given him the Character of an ARMINIAN, and voted his Epistle not worthy a place in the sa­cred Canon.

[Page 276] Nor is this Contempt of good Works peculiar to the present Day. It was the Fault of some, even in the first Times of the Gospel. The Apostle JUDE§ takes Notice of certain Men, who had crept in una­wares, turning the Grace of GOD into Lasciviousness. And St. PAUL has these same Abusers of the Doc­trine of Grace, several Times in his Eye. Hence those Passages in his Epistles. Shall we continue in Sin that Grace may abound? GOD forbid! And again,* Shall we sin because we are not under the Law, but under Grace? GOD forbid! And yet again, Is CHRIST the Minister of Sin? i. e. on Account of the Sinner's free Justification thro' his Righteousness: GOD forbid!

And such has been ‘the Wickedness of some, and the Weakness of others, (as Mr. FLAVEL expresses it that, in all Ages, Men have au­daciously broken in upon the Doctrine of free Grace, and notoriously violated, and corrupt­ed it, to the great Reproach of CHRIST, Scan­dal of the World, and hardening of the Ene­mies of Reformation. Behold (said CONTZEN the Jesuit) the Fruit of Protestanism, and their Gospel Preaching.

In the beginning of the Reformation, under the Pretence of exalting CHRIST, and free Grace, Mul­titudes ran quite wild, throwing the utmost Con­tempt on the divine Law. both in Word and Deed. CALVIN mournfully observes of those Times,** "That under Pretence of Christian Liberty, they trampled all Godliness under Foot."

[Page 277] And thus it was in this Country above an hun­dred Years ago; and in our Nation at the same Time, and for many Years after. It was com­mon to hear it then said, "that GOD could not see Sin in Believers;" that "they were not o­blig'd to be sorry for Sin, or to beg the Pardon of it, because pardoned before committed;" that "CHRIST by taking their Sins became as sinful as they, and they by having his Righteousness as righteous as he;" that "CHRIST has repented, and believed, and obeyed for them, and in their Stead, and therefore that they are not under O­bligations to these Things."* Bp HOPKINS ob­serves it of these ANTINOMIANS, ‘That they think the Grace of GOD is so free, as to su­persede all Necessity of working for it, or with it; and that it is enough for us to sit still and admire it, and so to be hurried away to Heaven in a Dream: Nay, some have, upon this Principle, arrived to that Height of Blas­phemy as to affirm, that we can never so much glorify free Grace as when we make Work for it by stout sinning.’

I would not be understood to charge these Things, upon those, among our selves, who have spoken contemptuously of good Works; though I am not without Fear, I own, left they should be carried away with the like Errors. The Spirit too generally prevailing, at this Day, is certainly the same for Kind with that, which, in former [Page 278] Times, reflected so much Disgrace on Religion, and was the great Obstacle in the Way of it's Progress. The old ANTINOMIANS began, at first, with much the same Language about the Law and good Works, that is now in Use: And it was gradually that they arriv'd at those Heights of Extravagance, for which they have justly been stigmatised. And is there no Danger, lest this should be the Case, with many, in these Days? The Danger is greater than we may be aware of.—Some are already grown quite wild; and, if the Mistakes of many others are not in Time rectified, they may increase in their Malignity, and be of fatal Consequence to the Interest of Christianity in these Churches.

I doubt not, but a Number of those, who have spoken, in a very unguarded Manner, of good Works, are serious, honest Persons, having at Heart the Honour of GOD and the REDEEMER. Their Abhorrence of the Error of placing Works in the Room of CHRIST, or free Grace, may have led them into a dangerous Extream, the other Way. So it was at the Reformation. Through an indiscreet Zeal against the Papists, who had cor­rupted the Doctrine of Justification by the free Grace of GOD, through the Righteousness of CHRIST, ‘They almost bended (as Mr. FLAVEL expresses it) the Grace of GOD as far too much the o­ther Way, and spake, and wrote, many Things very unbecoming the Grace of GOD, and tend­ing to Looseness, and a Neglect of Duty. And there is always Danger of thus running from on Extream to the other: And this is that where­in Satan has commonly gain'd an Advantage, to [Page 279] the Hindrance of the flourishing of Truth and Holiness.

I fault none for a Care to distinguish between good Works in a Gospel-Sense, and such as may be so term'd, only because the Matter of what is done is good. Let Men speak as strongly as they please, against those Works as evangelically good ones, which proceed from a View to the Applause of the World, or the Prospect of some temporal Advantage; or, that are only the meer outward Acts of Piety, Honesty, Generosity, Charity, and the like; or, that have no higher Rise than carnal Nature, however civilised and polished. These are not good Works in a religious sense; and Men ought to be plainly told so: Nor can Works be good, (in the Sense I am now consider­ing them) only as they proceed from a Principle of Faith in CHRIST, and such a Temper of Soul as will argue Men to be the Children of GOD, and born from above.

Neither would I be understood to blame any for their Christian Endeavours, that the Grace of GOD, and Merits of CHRIST, might have the whole Honour that is due to them in the great Affair of Man's Salvation.

'Tis plain from the Scriptures, that we are Sav­ed by Grace. To Grace do they always lead up our Thoughts, as the original eternal Source of Man's Salvation. To this do they always ascribe Salvation, ANTICEDENT to all other Causes and Con­siderations, of whatever Nature, or Kind; and in a Sense so glorious and exalted, that had it not been for this, we never should, never could have been saved.

[Page 280] 'Tis plain likewise from the Scriptures, that we are saved by CHRIST. He was the glorious Person who lay, in the Counsels of GOD, as the Founda­tion in the Scheme of Man's Redemption; He it was that, in the Fulness of Time, appear'd in the World, in Fashion as a Man, and did, and suffered, all that was necessary in Order to make Way for the Recovery of undone Man; and 'tis with a View to HIM, for HIS SAKE, and on HIS ACCOUNT, that the Sinner is justified and saved. These Blessings are made over to him, only in Consideration of the mediatorial Performances and Sufferings of the LORD JESUS CHRIST: This is the true Reason of their Bestowment, in Opposition to all Works of Righteousness, that he ever did, or was capable of doing, to recommend him to the Fa­vour of GOD.

And 'tis as plain from the same Scriptures, that Salvation by Grace, through CHRIST, is in the Way of Obedience; such an Obedience as pro­ceeds from a Heart purified by Faith, and purged from dead Works to Serve the living GOD. This is evidently the Doctrine of the BIBLE.—It makes no Provision of Mercy for Sinners continuing such; but positively excludes them the Kingdom of Heaven, notwithstanding the Grace of GOD, and the Merits of the REDEEMER. The Texts to this Purpose are scattered all over the Writings of the Evangelists and Apostles: Nor is there any, Room for Dispute upon the Matter.

Nor is there the least Inconsistency between these Scripture-Doctrines; and we may be sure, we mistake their Meaning, if we interpret them so as to make them clash with one another. Nei­ther the Grace of GOD, nor the Merits of CHRIST, [Page 281] take away the Necessity of a holy Life, in Con­formity to the Precepts of the Gospel: And 'tis so far from honouring the Grace of GOD, or the Merits of the REDEEMER, to suppose such a Thing, that it casts Reproach upon them both. 'Tis to Separate between those Things, which GOD has join'd together.

Men may, 'tis true, place good Works in the Room of CHRIST, or of divine Grace; and so they may, under Pretence of exalting CHRIST, and Grace, entertain the Notion as tho' good Works were need­less. And in either of these Cases, Dishonour is [Page 282] done to the REDEEMER, and that Grace of GOD, which 'tis impossible should give Countenance to a Neglect of the Duties of Religion. What tho' good Works are not the Motive to Salvation, but the free, unmerited Mercy of GOD? What though 'tis not for the Sake of good Works, that we are justified, but on Account of the Righteousness of CHRIST? Does this argue that good Works are not necessary in other Respects? They are so in re­spect of the Appointment of GOD: Nor was this Appointment a meer arbitrary Thing, but plainly founded in the Wisdom of the divine Government. 'I was not fitting that GOD should save Men in their Sin; that he should receive them to Heaven, While going on in Rebellion against his sovereign, rightful Authority: Yea, it would be repugnant to all the Conceptions we have of GOD, as a Being infinite­ly wise, and just, and holy, for him to grant it to this Kind of Persons, to sit down with the LORD JESUS in his Kingdom. In this View of the Mat­ter, what must we think of his Holiness and Jus­tice? What would become of his Authority as Governour among the Nations? What more ef­fectual Method could be taken to lead Men to think, there was no Difference between moral Good and Evil. That Virtue was of no Account in the Eye of Heaven, and that the Distinction between that and Vice, was not worthy to be regarded in Men's Conduct of themselves? And indeed, what would they have to fear, either from the Perfecti­ons, or Government of GOD? And instead of be­ing under Restraint from Sin, would they not be very much at Liberty to follow their own Inclina­tions, and to live and act just as they were mov'd by carnal Nature? But far be it from our Tho'ts to suppose, that the alwise and good GOD would allow of such a State of Things. He never would, [Page 283] he never could: He has a greater Regard to his own Honour, and the Welfare of Man.

But besides all this, that Temper of Mind which always was, and will be, a never-failing Source of good Works, is previously necessary, in the Na­ture of Things, in Order to a Meetness for the Happiness of the heavenly World. This is an in­tellectual, rational Kind of Happiness; consisting in the Contemplation of the divine Perfections, ardent Love to the blessed GOD, and a perpetual Employment in his Service. But can those take Pleasure in contemplating the Glories of the infi­nitely perfect Being, the Temper of whose Souls is so carnal, as to have the highest Relish for the Things of Time and Sense? Can they Place their intire Delight in GOD, who have so fond an Af­fection for that abominable Thing which his Soul hates? Or, is it possible they should be happy in serving GOD, Night and Day, without Interrup­tion forever, the Bent of whose Minds is turned quite another Way? Light can as well have Com­munion with Darkness, or CHRIST with Belial.

And let not any imagine, that CHRIST, by obey­ing the law in our Stead, has made void the ob­ligations we are under to conform to it, in our own Persons, as a Rule of Life. The BIBLE, that sacred Test of all religious Truth, gives not the least Encouragement to any such licentious Senti­ments. On the contrary, it every where repre­sents our Obligations to Obedience as mightily in­hanced, on Account of CHRIST, and what he has done and suffered for sinners. Nor is there so strong an Argument to enforce religious Practice, as that which is fetcht from the bleeding and dying of the SON of GOD, when he stood in the Place of miserable, [Page 284] sinful Man. 'Tis indeed the great Gospel-Argument to Repentance and a good Life; and of most weight and persuasive Influence to this Purpose. And so far were the Apostles of our LORD, from thinking Men discharged from their Obligations to obey the Law, on the Account of CHRIST, or any Thing he has done, or suffered for them, that they par­ticularly mention it, as one of the great Ends of his giving himself for us, that he might redeem us from all Iniquity, and purify to himself a peculiar Peo­ple, Zealous of good Works: Nay, the Reason ex­presly given, why he had the Name JESUS called upon him was that, For he shall save his People from their Sins. And the Apostle peremptorily de­clares,* it was for this Purpose the Son of GOD was manifested, that he might destroy the Works of the De­vil. 'Tis therefore a base Reflection on CHRIST, and the great Design of his Undertaking for Sin­ners, to entertain a Thought, as tho', by his Obe­dience, he had taken away the Necessity of our's. The inspir'd PAUL was quite of another Mind. For though he concludes, after a Train of Rea­soning,§ That a Man is justified by Faith, without the Deeds of the Law; yet to prevent all Mistakes, he adds those observable Words in the Verse, or two following, Do we when make void the Law thro' Faith? GOD forbid! Yea, we establish the Law.

And the Grace of GOD is so far from encourag­ing a Neglect of good Works, that it is one of the strongest Excitements to the Performance of them. It applies to our Ingenuity, and is wonderfully a­dapted to soften the Heart, and render the most stubborn Will pliant and yielding. And if 'tis the [Page 285] Temper of any to take Occasion from the Grace of GOD to Sin against him, rather than love and obey him, they, of all Men, have the least Right to be look'd upon as good Christians. The Tho't of continuing in Sin, under the Pretence of exalt­ing free Grace, the Apostle rejects with a GOD FORBID! And well he might, for it argues a most accursed Frame of Mind. 'Tis a vile Abuse offered to the gracious and merciful GOD. 'Tis a being evil because he is good. It discovers a Mind lost to all Sense of Gratitude, and that is base and sordid to the last Degree.—But I may not en­large. To go on,

The last Error I shall mention is that, which de­cries Sanctification as an Evidence of justification. None, I believe, will deny, that this is a common Tenet, in these Times. It has been pleaded for in Print. And 'tis indeed the known Characteristick of a thorow-pac'd new Convert.

This was one of the Errors prevailing in this Country, soon after its first Settlement; and as it was withstood and condemn'd by the whole Body of these Churches, assembled at CAMBRIDGE by their Elders and Messengers, I shall, instead of offering any Thing of my own, transcribe what THEY then said in Confutation of it.

"A Man cannot evidence his Justification by his Sanctification, but he must needs build upon his Sancti­fication, and trust to it," was one of the Principles of the Opinionists in that Day; which the Synod confute thus. First, This is contrary to 1 Joh.3. [Page 286] 18, 19. Where the HOLY GHOST faith, that by unfeigned and hearty Love, we may have Assur­ance; and yet, neither there, nor any where else, would have us trust to our Sanctification: So Verse 7. He that doth Righteousness is righ­teous, as he is righteous. Secondly, If Poverty of Spirit, which emptieth us of all Confidence in ourselves, may evidence a Man's Justification, without trusting to it, then may Sanctification without trusting to it; but the former is true, therefore also the latter. Thirdly, If it be an Ordinance of GOD to evidence our Justification by our Sanctification, then we may do this with­out trusting to it; but that is apparent from 2 Pet. 3. 10. Ergo.

Another of their Principles was, That it is a Fundamental, and Soul-damning Error, to make Sanctification an Evidence of Justification: Upon which the Synod express themselves thus,* ‘This is contrary to these Scriptures. Rom. 8. 11. They that walk after the SPIRIT, are freed from Condemnation, and are in CHRIST, and so justi­fied. So. 1 John 3. 10. In this are the Chil­dren of GOD manifest, and the Children of the Devil: Whosoever doth not Righteousness is not of GOD.

Another of their Notions was, "That the SPIRIT giveth such full and clear Evidence of my good Estate, that I have no Need to be tried by the Fruits of Sanctification: This were to light a Candle to the Sun:"; To which the Synod an­swer, ‘This Opinion, taken in this Sense that after the SPIRIT hath testified a Man's good E­state, [Page 287] state, the Person need not to be tried by the Fruits of Sanctification, is contrary to the Scope of the whole first Epistle of St. JOHN; where Variety of Arguments are propounded to all Believers, in common, to distinguish the Persons of Believers from Unbelievers, 1 John 5. 13. These Things have I written unto you that believe on the Name of the SON of GOD, that ye may KNOW that ye have eternal Life. The Water is annexed to the SPIRIT and Blood, 1 John 5. 8.’

Another of their unaccountable Fancies was, "That Sanctification was so far from evidencing a good Estate, that it darkens it rather; and a Man may more clearly see CHRIST, when he seeth no Sanctification, than when he doth: The darker my Sanctification is, the brighter is my Jus­tification." The Reply is,* ‘This is contrary to the Scripture of Truth, which rather giveth the Name of Light to Sanctification and Holi­ness, and even for this Use, to clear our Justi­fication, 1 John 1. 6, 7. For the HOLY GHOST concludes, as from a clear and infallible Pro­mise, and Proposition, that if we walk in the Light, as he is in the Light, then doth the Blood of CHRIST cleanse us from all Sin; meaning, that then, and thereby, it appeareth, that it is done: As on the contrary, Unholiness, and un­holy Walking, is like Darkness, which obscureth all the goodly Presumption, Flourishes, and Hopes, of an unregenerate Man, Verse 6. For this Purpose, (1 John 5. 8.) The Water of Sanctification is made a Witness: Now the Nature of a Witness is not to darken and ob­scure Matters in Question, but to clear them. [Page 288] And when DAVID (Psalm 51. 10, 11, 12.) saw his Heart so unclean, and his Spirit so altoge­ther out of Order, his Justification was not then brighter; for then he should have had the Joy of his Salvation more full, and not so to sink, as that he begs it might be restored to him; as implying, that his Joy, for the pre­sent, was wanting to him.’

And one of the Sayings in that Day was, ‘Here is a great Stir about Graces, and looking to Hearts; but give me CHRIST. I seek not for Graces, but for CHRIST; I seek not for Pro­mises, but for CHRIST; I seek not for Sancti­fication, but for CHRIST; Tell me not of Me­ditation and Duties, but tell me of CHRIST.’ To which the Synod subjoin, ‘This Speech seem­eth to make a flat Opposition between CHRIST and his Graces, contrary to that, in John 1. 16. Of his Fulness we all received, and Grace for Grace. And between CHRIST and his Promises, contrary to Gal. 3. 13, 14. CHRIST was made a Curse, that we might receive the Promise of the SPIRIT; And, Luke 1. 70. with 74. And betwixt CHRIST and all holy Duties, contrary to Tit. 2. 14. And therefore holds forth Expressi­ons not agreeing to wholsome Doctrine.

In fine, another of their Sayings was, "If CHRIST be my Sanctificatiou, what need I look to any Thing in my self, to evidence my Justification." Upon which the Synod observe,* ‘This Position is therefore unsound, because it holds forth CHRIST to be my Sanctification, so as that I need not look to any inherent Holiness in my self; [Page 289] whereas CHRIST is therefore said to be our Sanctification, because he works Sanctification in us; and we daily ought to grow up in him, by receiving new Supply and Increase of Grace, from his Fulness, according to 2 Pet. 3. 18. Grow in Grace, and in the Knowledge of our LORD JESUS CHRIST.’

But as this is an Error unhappily spreading a­mong People, and of fatal Tendency, I shall, as a further Guard against the Infection of it, be at the Pains to lay before the Reader, what two Divines, of great Repute, in these Churches, have said in Confutation of it.

The first is Mr. SHEPARD. He liv'd in the Times, when this Error was rise in the Country; and he has strongly testified against it, particular­ly in his Parable of the ten Virgins. Says he,* ‘The Testimony of the SPIRIT does not make a Man a Christian, but only evidence it: As 'tis the Nature of a Witness, not to make a Thing to be true, but to clear and evidence it. And therefore, whether the SPIRIT, in the first, or second Place, clears GOD's Love, I dispute not; because 'tis doubtful: Yet be sure you find out the Difference; viz. SOME WORK IN YOU, that no Hypocrite under Heaven has: Else what Peace can you have?’ And a little on­wards, ‘The great Doubt of GOD's People is not only, am I elected? Am I justified, and accepted? But am I called? Am I sanctifi­ed? Are not my Desires, my Faith, my Love, counterfeit; which I may have, and yet go to Hell? Now, the SPIRIT, when he comes, [Page 290] clears up all Doubts, not fully, but gradually; for 'tis the most clearing Witness: And there­fore, John 14. 18, 19, 20. At that Day, you shall know, that I am in you, and you in me, and I in the Father. The SPIRIT does not only say, CHRIST is out of you in Heaven, preparing and interceeding; but in you, sanctifying, prepar­ing thee for Glory, who art a Vessel of Glory; and you in me by Faith, by Love, Desire, &c. Now, when a Man shall say, I look to no Work, but only for the SPIRIT to reveal the LORD'S Love; in seeming to desire the SPIRIT, he doth resist the SPIRIT of GOD. And in a few Pa­ragraphs following. ‘If you look to the SPIRIT without a Work, whilst you do seek Consolation from the SPIRIT, you cannot avoid the Condem­nation of the Word. You say, the SPIRIT has given Peace to you: But do you love CHRIST? I look not to that, but to the SPIRIT; why, the Word says, he that loves not him, let him be Anathema. So, is the League between your Sins and your Souls broken? I look not to that: Why, JOHN faith, he that committeth Sin is of the Devil, 1 John 9. 8, 9. Are you new Creatures? I look not to that: Why, the Word faith, Unless you be born again, you cannot enter into the Kingdom of GOD. And the LORD knows, but on your Death-beds, thus Satan may assault you; and then the LORD will say, nay, look to your self. The Word shall be BELSHAZZAR'S Terror. Consider Psalm 32. 1. 2.’ And yet more plainly a Page or two further, ‘A Man is first a Believer, and in CHRIST, and jus­tified, called, sanctified, before the SPIRIT does witness it: Else the SPIRIT should witness to an Untruth, and a Lie. For Unbelievers are under Wrath. If the SPIRIT does not witness [Page 291] this peculiar Work to be in you, and clear it up to you, tell me, how you can escape Anguish of Conscience, and the Terrors of Hell in your Heart, unless Conscience be seared, and blind­ed? When the LORD shall set Conscience to ask, and say, I chuse none but whom I call; I call none but whom I justify; I justify none but whom I sanctify, and that not with a com­mon, but peculiar Work; is it so with you? If it be dark, or doubtful, can you but think all your JOYS have been DREAMS; and your WITNESS, DELUSIONS: Therefore look to this.—If you do not, you have no Peace. For the LORD'S Sake, do it before Fire try you, or you stand scorching before the Tribunal of GOD.—If you despise Work, you despise Pro­mises, and so despise CHRIST; and the LORD knows what Use you may have of them before you die.’

The other is, the excellent Mr. FLAVEL, who has very clearly, and strongly, exprest himself upon this Point. Speaking of the ANTINOMIANS, he says, "They deny Sanctification to be the E­vidence of Justification;" and reasons against the Tenet in the following Words,* ‘(1) I grant in­deed, that many vain Professors do cheat, and deceive themselves, by false, unscriptural Signs and Evidences, as well as by true ones misap­plied. (2) I grant also, that by Reason of the Deceitfulness of the Heart, Instability of the Thoughts, similar Works of common Grace in Hypocrites, Distractions of the World, Wiles of Satan, Weakness of Grace, and Prevalency of Corruption: The clearing up of our Justi­fication [Page 292] by our Sanctification, is a Work that meets with great and manifold Difficulties; which are the Things that most Christians complain of. (3) I also grant, that the Evidence of our Justification in this, or any other Method, is not essential, and absolutely necessary, to the being of a Christian. A Man may live in CHRIST, and yet not know his Interest in him, or Relation to him, Isa. 50. 10. Some Chri­stians, like Children in the Cradle, live, but un­derstand not that they live; are born to a great Inheritance, but have no Knowledge of it, or present Comfort in it. (4) I will further grant, that the Eye of a Christian may be too intently fixt upon his own gracious Qualificati­ons; and being wholly taken up in the reflex Acts of Faith, may too much neglect the direct Acts of Faith upon CHRIST, to the great Detri­ment of his Soul.’

But all this notwithstanding, the Examinati­on of our Justification by our Sanctification, is not only a lawful, and possible, but a very excel­lent and necessary Work and Duty. 'Tis the Course that Christians have taken, in all Ages; And that which GOD hath abundantly blest to the Joy, and Encouragement of their Souls.

He hath furnished our Souls, to this End, with noble self-reflecting Powers, and Abilities. He hath answerably furnished his Word with Variety of Marks and Signs, for the same End and Use. Some of these Marks are exclusive, to detect and bar bold presumptuous Pretend­ers, 1 Cor. 6. 9. Rev. 21. 8. 27. Some are inclusive Marks, to measure the Strength and Growth of Grace by, Rom. 4. 20. And others [Page 293] are positive Signs, flowing out of the very Es­sence of Grace, or the new Creature, 1 John 4. 13. Hereby we know, that we dwell in him, and he in us, because he hath given us of his SPIRIT.

He hath expresly commanded us to examine and prove ourselves; upbraided the Neglect­ers of that Duty, and enforc'd their Duty up­on them by a thundering Argument, 2 Cor. 13. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the Faith; prove your own selves: know ye not your own selves, how that JESUS CHRIST is in you, ex­cept ye be R. probates. In a Word, for this End and Purpose, among others, were the Scriptures written, 1 John 5. 13. These Things have I written to you that believe on the Name of the SON of GOD, that ye may know that ye have e­ternal Life. And therefore, to neglect this Duty are exceeding dangerous; but to deny and de­ride it, intolerable. It may be justly feared, such Men will be drown'd in Perdition, who fall into the Water, by making a Bridge over them with their own Shadows.

For my own Part, I verily believe, that the sweetest Hours Christians enjoy in this World, is, when they retire into their Closets, and fit there conceal'd from all Eyes, but him that made them: looking now into the BIBLE, then into their own HEARTS, and then up to GOD; closely following the grand Debate about their Interest in CHRIST. 'till they have brought it to the happy, desired issue.

These now are the bad and dangerous Things of the present Day; for so I think it just to speak of them, and not under the soft Name of [Page 294] Imprudences: leaving it to the World to judge, whether they are not well worthy of such a Style. Many, who are zealous for what is call'd, in the gross, the glorious Work of GOD, will, probably, be, "heartily sick" of the above Representation: But if they are become prejudiced (as has been publickly declar'd) against the very Sound of Imprudences and Disorders, they may not be suppos'd to be in a proper Temper of Mind to receive the Truth: Nor is it any Wonder, if they have unhappily fallen into Mistakes; justi­fying those Things, which, if they had seen in their true Light, they would have condemned. Nothing more tends to blind the Mind than Pre­judice; and this, some have been made sensible of, who could not be brought to believe, the Disorders in the Land were such as had been represented, till Conviction was forced into them, by what they saw with their own Eyes, and heard with their own Ears.

I shall only subjoin, in Confirmation of the a­bove Accounts, two public Testimonies, which I can't but think worthy of particular Notice.

The first is from the Government of CONNECTI­CUT, in their Proclamation, this Year, for a general Fast, which runs thus.

A Proclamation for a Day of publick Fasting and Prayer.

Considering the various Frowns of divine Provi­dence, Particularly, the mortal Sickness which has prevailed in some of our Towns; the cutting short some of the precious Fruits of the Earth by the Drought in the Summer past; the ill Suc­cess of our Troops in the late Expedition against the Spanish West-Indies, in which most of them have perished by Sickness; the fearful Prospect that our Nation and all Europe may be involved in a more general and bloody War, which may prove much more fatal and distressing to these Plantations; and the unhappy Divisions and Contentions which still prevail, both among Ministers and People, in the Doctrines and Practice of Re­ligion, and the bitter Spirit of Uncharitableness and Disorder, which too much prevails, among all Orders in the Land: All which call for our deep Humiliation before the LORD. Considering likewise the Fruitfulness of the Year, and all the Mercies we hope for, depend upon the Blessing of GOD, which we ought humbly to implore.

I Have therefore tho't fit, by and with the Advice of the Council, to appoint and do here­by appoint, Wednesday, the thirteenth Day of April next to be observed as a Day of public FAST­ING and PRAYER thro'out this Colony: exhort­ing both Ministers and People deeply to hum­ble themselves before the LORD, under all the Tokens of his Anger and Displeasure, and hum­bly to confess and bewail all our Sins which are the procuring Cause of them: PARTICULARLY, The great Neglect and Contempt of the Gospel and [Page 296] the Ministry thereof, and the prevailing of a Spirit of Error, Disorder. Unpeaceableness, Pride, Bitter­ness Uncharitableness, Censoriousness, Disobedience, calumniating and reviling of Authority; Divisions, Contentions, Separations and Confusions in Churches; Injustice, Idleness, [...] Speaking, Lasciviousness, and all other Vices and Impieties which abound a­mong us.

And that fervent Supplication be made to Al­mighty GOD, that he would preserve and bless our Sovereign Lord King GEORGE, their Royal Highnesses the PRINCE and PRINCESS of Wales, the DUKE, the PRINCESSES the ISSUE of the PRINCE and PRINCESS of Wales, and the rest of the ROYAL FAMILY: That all the public Affairs of our Nation may be under the Conduct and Smiles of Heaven; that GOD would direct and bless his Majesty's Councils, succeed his Arms in the War he is engaged in; that he would mercifully interpose to still the Jarrs and Confusions of Europe, to prevent the Effusion of Christian Blood and the dreadful Calamities of a general War: That GOD would smile upon and protect the British Planta­tions in America, and especially that we in this Colony may have all our just Rights and precious Priviledges CIVIL and SACRED continu­ed unto us inviolate: That GOD would bless our civil Rulers, and succeed all their Admini­strations for the Promotion of Justice and Pro­tection of Religion: That he would direct the Ministers of the Gospel, heal their Divisions, and re­store Unity and Harmony in their Sentiments and Practises: That Religion might flourish, and a Work of Conversion, vital Piety and true Holiness might be powerfully carried on; and that all Er­rors, [Page 297] Censoriousness, Divisions, Separations, Disor­ders and Confusions might cease and subside in our Churches; and that Love, Charity, Peaceableness, Meekness, Humbleness of Mind and other genuine Fruits of the Spirit may be manifest; that Religion might appear in its native Excellency and Beauty: That GOD would bless the COLLEGE, and preserve Purity and Order in that Society: That the Gospel might flourish among the Heathen Na­tives: That GOD would bless the succeed­ing Year with Health, Peace and Plenty; and prosper us in all our Affairs both by Sea and Land.

And all servile Labour on said Day is hereby strictly forbidden.

Given under my Hand at the Council Chamber in New-Haven, this ninth Day of February in the sixteenth Year of the Reign of our Sovereign Lord GEORGE the Second, of Great-Britain, &c. KING. Annoque Domini, 1742, 3.

J. LAW.

GOD save the KING.

The other Testimony is that of the Pastors of these Churches, at their late Convention, in this Town, in these Words,

We, the Pastors of the Churches of CHRIST in the PROVINCE of the MASSACHUSETTS­BAY in NEW-ENGLAND, at our annual Conventi­on, May 25th. 1743, talking into Consideration several Errors in Doctrine, and Disorders in Practice, that have of late obtained in various Parts of the Land, look upon our selves bound, in Duty to our [Page 298] great LORD and MASTER, JESUS CHRIST, and in Concern for the Purity and Welfare of these Church­es, in the most public Manner, to bear our Testi­mony against them.

1. As to Errors in Doctrine; we observe, that some in our Land look upon what are called secret Impulses upon their Minds, without due Re­gard to the written Word, the Rule of their Con­duct; that none are converted but such as know they are converted, and the Time when; that As­surance is of the Essence of Saving Faith; that Sanctification is no Evidence of Justification, with other ANTINOMIAN and FAMILISTICAL Errors, which flow from these: All which, as we judge, are contrary to the pure Doctrines of the Gospel, and testified against and confused, by Arguments fetched from Scripture and Reason, by our venera­ble Fathers, in the Acts of the Synod of August 1637; as printed in a Book entitled, The Rise, and Reign, and Ruin, of ANTINOMIANISM &c, in NEW-ENGLAND.

II. As to Disorders in Practice, we judge,

1. The Itinerancy, as it is called, by which ei­ther ordained Ministers, or young Candidates, go from Place to Place, and without the Knowledge, or con­trary to the Leave of the stated Pastors in such Pla­ces, assemble their People to hear themselves preach, arising, we fear, from too great an Opinion of them­selves, and an uncharitable Opinion of those Pastors, and a Want of Faith in the great Head of the Churches, is a Breach of Order, and contrary to the Scriptures, 1 Pet. 4. 15. 2 Cor. 10. 12, to the End. And the Sentiments of our Fathers exprest in their Platform of Church Discipline, Chapt. 9. Sect. 6.

[Page 299] 2. Private Persons of no Education, and but low Attainments in Knowledge, in the great Doctrines of the Gospel, without any regular Call, under a Pretence of exhorting, talking upon themselves to be Preachers of the "Word of GOD, we judge to be an heinous Invasion of the ministerial Office, offen­sive to GOD, and destructive of these Churches, contrary to Scripture, Numb. 16. 1 Cor. 12. 28, 29. And testified against in a faithful Advice to the Churches of NEW-ENGLAND by several of our ve­nerable Fathers.

3. The ordaining and Seperating of any Persons to the Work of the evangelical Ministry, at large, and without any special Relation to a particular Charge, which some of late have unhappily gone into, we look upon as contrary to the Scriptures, and directly opposite to our Platform, Chapt. 6. Sect. 3. And the Practice of the protestant Churches, as may be seen in the Order of the Churches vindicated, written by the very Rev. Dr. INCREASE MATHER.

4. The Spirit and Practice of Separation, from the Particular Flocks to which Persons belong, to join themselves with and support, lay Exhorters, or Iti­nerants, is very subversive of the Churches of CHRIST, opposite to the Rule of the Gospel, Gal. 5. 19, 20. Jude ver. 19. 1 Cor. 12. 25. 1 Cor. 3. 3. And utterly condemned by our Platform, Chapt 13. Sect. 1. 5. And contrary to their Covenant Engage­ments.

5. Persons assuming to themselves the Preroga­tive of GOD, to look into and judge the Hearts of their Neighbours, censure and condemn their Brethren, especially their Ministers, as Pharisees, Arminians, [Page 300] blind, and unconverted, &c. where their Doctrines are agreable to the Gospel, and their Lives to their Christian Profession, is, we think, most contrary to the Spirit and Precepts of the Gospel, and the Ex­ample of CHRIST, and highly unbecoming the Cha­racter of those who call themselves the Disciples of the meek and lowly JESUS, John 13. 34. 35. 1 Sam. 16. 7. Matt. 7. 1. Rom. 14. 10.

6. Though we deny not, that the human Mind, under the Operation of the Divine SPIRIT, may be overborn with Terrors or Joys: yet, the many Confusions [...] have appeared in some Places, from the Vanity of Mind, and ungoverned Passions of People, either in the Excess of Sorrow or Joy, with the disorderly Tumults and indecent Behaviours of Persons, we judge to be so far from an Indica­tion of the Special Presence of GOD with those Preachers that have industriously excited and coun­tenanced them, or in the Assemblies where they prevail, that they are a plain Evidence of the Weak­ness of human Nature; as the History of the Enthu­siasms that have appear'd in the World, in several Ages, manifests. Also 1Cor. 14. 23, 40. At the same Time, we bear our Testimony against the impious Spirit of those, that, from hence, take Occasion to reproach the Work of the Divine SPIRIT, in the Hearts of the Children of GOD.

Upon the whole, we earnestly recommend the Churches of this Country to the gracious Care and Conduct of the Great Shepherd of the Sheep, with our thankful Acknowledgement for his merciful Regard to them, in supplying them with faithful Pastors, and protecting them from the Designs of their E­nemies, and advancing his spiritual Kingdom in the Souls of so many from the Foundations of this Country to this Day; and where there is any spe­cial [Page 301] Revival of pure Religion in any Parts of our Land, at this Time, we would give unto GOD all the Glory. And earnestly advise all our Brethren in the Ministry, carefully to endeavour to preserve their Churches pure in their Doctrine, Discipline, and Manners, and guard them against the Intrusions of Itinerants and Exhorters, and to uphold a Spi­rit of Love towards one another, and all Men; which, together with their fervent Prayers, will be the most likely Means, under GOD; to promote the true Religion of the Holy JESUS, and hand it uncorrupt to succeeding Generation.

Sign'd, NATHANAEL EELLS, Moderator. In the Name, and by Order of the Convention.

And now, if it be Fact, as I have given too much Reason to believe it to be, that these BAD THINGS have prevail'd in all Parts of the Land, and among all Sorts of Persons, the Answer is, at once, ready to what has been said, whether in Vindication of some particular Disorders, or in Ex­cuse of the whole taken together.

Some particular Irregularities have been vindi­cated as Things right and good. But how? Why, by stripping them, in a great Measure, of those Circumstances which rendered them bad, and setting them forth, not as they really are, but as they ought to be, or are wrongly supposed to be; and in this Way, reflecting Blame upon the Com­plainers of these Things, instead of fixing it where it justify belong'd, upon the Things themselves. To illustrate this in a few Instances.

The Manner of addressing to the Passions of People, in these Times, has often been complain­ed of: But the Complaint, it is said, "has been [Page 302] without or beyond just Cause." And in order to make this appear, a deal of Pains has been taken* to represent the Propriety of applying to People with Affection and Earnestness about eternal Things; and not in a dull, cold, and indifferent Manner. And who are the Persons that ever thought o­therwise? I know of none, among those called Opposers but were always in the Sentiment, that the Passions were planted in the human Constitu­tion for very valuable Uses; that it was reasona­ble they should be excited; and that it was one Part of a Minister's Business to stir them up to a suitable Exercise. But what is all this to the pre­sent Case? The Question is, whether it be'nt a plain, stubborn Fact, that the Passions have, gene­rally, in these Times, been apply'd to, as though the main Thing in Religion was to throw them into Disturbance? Can it be denied, that the Preachers, who have been the Instruments of the Commotions in the Land, have endeavoured, by all Man­ner of Arts, and in all Manner of Ways, to raise the Passions of their Hearers to such a Height, as really to unfit them, for the present, for the Exercise of their reasonable Powers? Nay, in or­der to alarm Men's Fears, has it not been com­mon, among some Sort of Preachers, to Speak and act after such a wild Manner, as is adapted to af­frighten People out of their Wits, rather than pos­sess their Minds of such a Conviction of Truth, as is proper to Men, who are endow'd with Reason and Understanding? And under the Notion of speaking to the Affections, were the Things of GOD and another World, ever preached with more Confusion of Thought; with greater In­coherence; with the undue Mixture of more [Page 303] rash, crude, unguarded Expressions; or with Conceit to a higher Degree, appearing in fulsome Self-Applauses, as well as unheard of Contempt of others? These are Things of too publick a Nature to be denied: They have been too often practised, and in Places of too great Concourse, to admit of Debate. So that it's only reducing this Article of addressing to the Passions of People, to the Test of Fact, and it won't bear a Vindica­tion: Nor can those who have complained of it be faulted, unless by placing their Complaint in a wrong Light.

Another Thing that has been complained of is, ‘The Speaking Terror to them that are already under great Terror, instead of comforting them.’ But this Complaint also is said to be "unjust;"* and in Order to show it to be so, the Way in which Terror ought to be dispenced to this Kind of Persons has been opened, with the Restrictions under which it should be done. I am far from thinking, that what is here said is unexceptionable; but supposing it to be so, what is it to the Point? The Matter in Debate is, whether Terror has not, in Fact, been heaped up­on Persons already distracted almost with Terror, in a Manner that justly deserves to be blamed? And will any, pretending to be acquainted with the late Managements in the Land, calmly deny this? Has no Method, but that of a faithful Representation of the Truth of the Case of such Persons, been used to heighten their Fears? Has not Voice and Action, even to an extravagant Ex­cess, been too often repaired to? Have no poor distressed Creatures been practised upon, and this [Page 304] by Numbers at a Time, and in Ways unfit to be mentioned, whereby their animal Nature has been thrown into the most horrid Confusion? I could mention a Plenty of Instances in this Kind, but that I rather chuse they should be buried in per­petual Oblivion. So that if this Article also be brought to the Truth of Fact, it may still be com­plained of with great Justice.

It has still been mentioned as an Objection a­gainst the Times, "that there has been too great a Frequency of religious Meetings, and too much Time spent in an Attendance on these Externals of Religion." But the Objection, it is said, is in the general groundless. † And why? Because ‘'tis fit, that, at such an extraordinary Time, when GOD appears unusually present with a People, in wonderful Works of Power and Mercy, that they should spend more Time than usual in religious Exercises, to put Honour up­on that GOD that is then extraordinarily pre­sent, and to seek his Face* And suppose this be allow'd; is there notwithstanding just Ground of Complaint? Is it not undoubted Fact, that Peo­ple have generally, through the Land, gone into an Excess upon this Head of attending Meetings, either public, or private, or both? Han't there been too many Instances of Houses of Worship, that have been scarce empty, Night or Day, for many Days together? Han't it been common, among those who have been wrought upon, in these Times to devote themselves, as it were, to the Business of attending Lectures and Meetings, either to speak or hear, as though herein lay the Sum of Religi­on? And han't this been done by great Numbers of [Page 305] Persons, to the Neglect of their Callings, and the real Damage of their Families? And while People have expended so much of their Time, in attending the Preachings and Exhortations of all Manner of Preachers, and Exhorters, what has been their Care about those Laws of GOD, which re­gard their Conduct, in the several Relations and Capacities of Life? Have they been, in any Pro­portion, zealous to be better Husbands and Wives, better Masters and Servants? Have they been as remarkably forward to speak the Truth every Man to his Neighbour, to do Justice, and love Mercy, and walk humbly with GOD? These are Duties to be attended, as well as religious Meetings: But han't the Zeal of People to attend the latter, been so great, as to leave little Room for the observable Practise of the former? This, I believe, few will venture to deny. The plain Truth is, People have generally behaved, in these Times, too much as though they thought Reli­gion consisted, chiefly, if not only, in an Attend­ance on Meetings for praying, and Preaching, and exhorting, and singing and the like; which is certainly a Fault, and will remain so, notwith­standing all that can be said to the contrary.

The Way in which Out-cries, Faintings, and other bodily Effects, have been spoken of as sure Arguments of a divine Influence accompanying the Word, has likewise been complained of. And what is the Answer? Why,* "that, they are in­deed probable Tokens of GOD's Presence; and when excited by preaching the important Truths of GOD's Word, urg'd and enfore'd with PROPER Mo­tives [Page 306] and Arguments, or are consequent on other Means that are GOOD, that they may be spoken of, and rejoiced in as such. For that Cryings out, in such a Manner, and with such Circumstances, is as much an Evidence of their general Cause as Language. The Meaning of it has been learn'd the same Way that Persons learn Language; viz. by Use and Experience." But what is all this to the Purpose of those Out-cries, and Swoonings, and bodily Agitations, that are not effected so much by Truth as by other Things, or not by Truth PROPER­LY urg'd and enforc'd, nor yet by any other Means that are GOOD? And have there been no such Out-cries in the Land? Yea rather, have not the Out-cries too generally been of this Kind? Han't they been prov'd to be so in these Papers? And this, I know, is the Tho't of a very great Number of as wise, and pious, and judicious Christians a­bout them, as any we have in the Country; and they have been led into this Sentiment, by at­tending to the Means, and Manner, and Circumstan­ces of their Excitement, which have been such as to leave them at no loss to judge of the Cause, any more than others may be at a loss to judge of the Meaning of Language. And what is the Way, in which these Out-cries have been spoken of as Tokens of an extraordinary divine Presence? Has it been commonly in Words expressive of a Probability only? Or, have they been delivered with an Air of Modesty, and as became those who might possibly be mistaken? So far from it, that the most positive, peremptory Affirmations have been us'd; and these, accompanied with bitter Language against those who could not bring them­selves to think, and speak after the same Manner with them. So that if this Complaint likewise be considered as it relates to Fact, there is just Ground [Page 307] for it, notwithstanding all that has been offered to make it appear unjust.

I might, had I Room, have mentioned many other Instances; tho' indeed there is no real Need of it, for 'tis only doing by them as I have done by these, that is, reducing them to the Truth of Fact, and they'll appear at once not to have been vindicated; nor could they have been, but by uncloathing them of such Cir­cumstances as are unalterably bad, and will be judged to be so as long as there are any remains of true Sense and Reason in the World.

But besides a Vindication of some particular Dis­orders, the whole considered in the Lump have been excus'd; but with such Arguments, as I can't suppose will be thought to carry in them much Weight. To illustrate this also by a brief Ani­madversion on some of these Excuses.

It has been suggested concerning the bad Things of the present Day, taken collectively, that they are only accidental Effects of a good Work . But how do we distinguish between accidental Effects, and those that are natural? Is it not by the Fre­quency, and Uniformity of their Production? If such and such Effects are found, in Experience, to be the common and general Attendants of such and such Causes, at one Time and another, in this Place and the other, don't we always speak of them as natural, and never as accidental only? Yea, is not the Doctrine of Causes and Effects [Page 308] wholly founded on this Kind of Observation and Experience? And if, in this Way, we judge of the bad Things prevailing in these Times, can it be thought they was nothing more than accidental Effects of a good Cause? Will any pretend, that they are rare Productions? Or, that they have been peculiar to here and there a Person, in here and there a particular Place? Is it not a known, unde­niable Fact, that they have appear'd in all Parts of the Land; yea, in every Place upon the whole Continent, in a greater or less Degree; and this, a­mong Persons of all Ranks, Ages, Sexes, and Condi­tions, who have been wrought upon in these Days? And have not these Effects been most remarkably visible in those, who have been spoken of as the most remarkable Subjects of the present Operation? These are Truths that can't b disown'd. They are as evident as the Light shining at Noon-day. And is it possible, if these Effects were meerly ac­cidental, that they should be thus uniform, and al­most universal? We must give up our Understand­ings, before we can entertain such a Tho't of them.

It has been said,* ‘more has been look'd for from Persons under the Operations of the SPIRIT, in these Days, than is reasonable; that, when any profess to have received Light, and Influence, and Comfort, from Heaven, and so have had sensible Communion with GOD, many are ready to expect that now they appear like Angels, and not like poor, feeble, blind and sin­ful Worms of the Dust.’ For my self, I know of none who ever had such Expectations; but if any were so weak and ignorant, they have seen that which is abundantly sufficient to show [Page 309] them their Mistake. 'Tis readily own'd, it ought not to be expected of Persons under the saving Operations of the SPIRIT, that they should appear like Angels; but yet, it may, with all Reason, be expected, they should appear like Men who have been renewed after the Image of GOD, in Know­ledge, and Righteousness, and true Holiness. 'Tis not enough that they have Heat in their Affecti­ons, but they must have Light in their Minds; 'tis not enough that they talk speciously, and profess highly, but they must be really possest of a truly Christian Temper: And this they must discover by putting away from them all Bitterness, and Wrath, and Anger, and Clamour, and evil-speaking, with all Ma­lice; and not only so, but by living in the habitual Practice of that Piety towards GOD, and Righteousness and Charity towards Men, in all the genuine Expres­sions of them, which are required in the Gospel. 'Tis not too much to expect this of those, who have been changed, by the Grace of GOD, into New-Creatures. 'Tis true, they are far from be­ing perfectly holy, notwithstanding this Change; but 'tis as true, because the Bible affirms it, that they are not worthy to be spoken of as those who have been turn'd from the Power of Sin and Satan to GOD, unless they are such Persons as have been describ'd. And has this generally been the Cha­racter of those, who have been highly spoken of in the late Times? It cannot reasonably be suppos­ed, while so many, and such gross Disorders have been prevalent among them.

It has been pleaded, ‘so careful are some Persons lest this Work should be defended, that [Page 310] now they will hardly allow, that the Influences of the SPIRIT of GOD on the Heart, can so much as indirectly and accidently be the Occasi­on of the Exercise of Corruption, and Commission of Sins.’ I don't believe, among the whole Number of those called Opposers, one can be men­tioned, who ever made the least Difficulty of al­lowing this: Though they have always enter­tained so high an Opinion of the real Influences of the Divine SPIRIT, that they can't suppose, these should GENERALLY be the Occasion of the Comissi­on of Sin, and in repeated, bare-fac'd Acts, a­mong those who are the Subjects of these Influen­ces, and in a remarkable Degree. If great Num­bers of Persons, of all Capacities, Tempers, and E­ducations, and in most Places throughout a Land, are betray'd into such a Conduct as is plainly con­trary to the most express, and peremptory Com­mands of the Gospel of CHRIST, and go on in such a Conduct; and this, in Contempt of Advice, and all Means of Conviction: I say, when this is the Case, I must think better of the Influences of the SPIRIT of GOD; especially, when they are powerful and extraordinary beyond what they were ever known to be before, than to suppose they should be the Occasion of such Breaches of the Christian Law: Nor do I esteem it an In­stance of that Respect, which is due to the blessed SPIRIT of Grace, to make him the Cause, though it be only in the Way of a sine qua non, of those Effects, which are visibly owing to the Lusts of Men, venting themselves without any tolerable Restraint, either from Reason or Religion, and so as is not known among Multitudes, even of those who are thought to deserve no better a Name, than Children of the Devil. And I have a worse Thought of this Excuse for the bad Things reign­ing [Page 311] in the Lard, as so many Scripture Examples have been misapplied in their Vindication.

It has been urg'd,* ‘It is a Thing not to be wondered at, that at a Time when Multitudes, all over the Land, have their Affections greatly mov'd, that great Numbers should run into many Errors and Mistakes with Respect to their Duty, and consequently into many Acts and Practices that are imprudent and irregular.’ I own it is so far from being Matter of Wonder, that its the very Thing that might be expect­ed; nor could it have been otherwise. When Men's Passions are in great Commotion, and they generally act under the Guidance of them in this tumultuous State, 'twould be miraculous, if they did not run into the Wilds of Error and Ex­travagance. Its the very Thing that has often happened in the World in former Times: Nor may it be thought strange, if so it has hap­pened now, or should so happen yet again in Time to come. But then, great Care should be taken, not to ascribe that Confusion in Men's Passions to the Divine SPIRIT, as its Author, which will make it even a Wonder, if it does not run them into Errors and Mistakes; and this, by Multi­tudes: Especially, should we be in the Exercise of Caution, when the Mistakes are such palpable ones, and of such dangerous Tendency, as many have been hurried into, at this Day.

It has been represented ‘as no insuperable Stumbling-Block, that Imprudencies and Irregu­larities of Conduct should abound, when such Multitudes of all Kinds of Capacities, natural [Page 312] Tempers, Educations, Customs and Manners of Life, are so generally and variously affected; especially, in a State of Things so uncommon, and where the Degree, Extent, Swiftness and Power of Operation is so very extraordinary, and so new, that there has not been Time and Experience enough to give Birth to Rules for People's Conduct, and so unusual in Times past, that the Writings of Divines don't afford us Rules to direct us in such a State of Things.’ To all which it is obvious to reply, if Multitudes of all Sorts of Persons were affected, and the Disorders to be seen, were among only a few of them, comparatively speaking, there would then be no just Occasion of Offence: But, if they prevail among Multitudes, and these Multitudes are of all Kinds of Capacities, Tempers, and Conditions, how does the Number of Persons affected, or the Variety of their Characters, remove away the Ground of Exception? The Difficulty, in this Case, remains just the same.—Nor is the State of Things in the Land, so new and unusual, as has been said. 'Tis true, there never was such a Scene of Things before, in our Day; but there has seldom an Age past, since the Days of the A­postles, but this has been the State of Things: And the Degree, Extent, Swiftness and Power of the Operation, has often before been as extraordi­nary; yea, in all these Respects, it has been far exceeded. The Operation, its granted, has been swift; but not so swift, but Birth has, in Fact, been given to many excellent Rules of Con­duct; which, if they had been received in the Spirit of Love and Meekness, and acted upon with the Temper of Christians, would have made these Times happy, in Compare with what they now are. And 'tis so far from being a just Remark, [Page 313] that the Writings of Divines don't afford Rules to direct in this State of Things, that they are full of them. There are no Disorders prevailing in the Land, but the most pious, and orthodox, and well-approv'd Writers have (as we may see in these Papers) expresly taken Notice of them, and laid down the wisest, and most effectual Pre­scriptions, whether for the Prevention, or Cure of them. The same Imprudences, Irregularities, Extravagancies, or whatever other Name any may chuse to call them, which now appear among us, were common in ENGLAND, no longer ago than the last Century, lower down than the Middle of it; and they were freely wrote against by some of the best Men that were then upon the Stage, and such Cautions, Directions, Admonitions, and Warn­ings given, as would have been effectual, if duly regarded, to have prevented much of the Mad­ness of the present Day: Nay, some of the worst Things that have been complained of, were general even in this Land once before; and the Rules of Conduct then given by our Fathers, are as well suted to the present State of Things, as any could now adapt them had they ever so much Time to do it in; as may be seen in the fore­going Pages. It could not therefore be from Want of good Rules of Conduct, already prepared for the Use of People, in the Writings of Di­vines, that they have been thrown into Disor­der. Only the practical Works of that single Man, Mr. BAXTER (which I heartily wish were in every Fa­mily throughout the Country) afford every Di­rection needful at this Day; and are the more worthy of Notice, because form'd upon long Ob­servation and Experience.—But if there were no Rules, in the Writings of Divines suted to the pre­sent Day, why need People "abound in Impru­dences [Page 314] and Irregularities," for Want of a Rule of Conduct, when they are favoured with the writ­ten Revelation of GOD? Is not the Scripture, which was given by Inspiration of GOD, profitable for Doctrine, for Reproof, for Correction, for Instructi­on in Righteousness, that the Man of GOD may be perfect, throughly furnish'd unto all good Works? And can the SPIRIT be supposed to be poured out, in such extraordinary Influences as to render the Bible a Rule insufficient for the Behaviour of those who are the Subjects of them? Does this re­flect due Honour upon the sacred Writings? Must they not be conceived of, in this Light, as very defective, and imperfect?

It has been hinted, ‘That the Weakness of human Nature has always appeared in Times of great Revival of Religion, by a Disposition to run to Extremes, and get into Confusion; especially in three Things, Enthusiasm, Super­stition and intemperate Zeal. So it appear'd in the Time of the Reformation, very remarka­bly; and also in the Days of the Apostles.’ 'Tis very true, there was in the Time of the Re­formation, the Prevalence of Enthusiasm, Supersti­tion, and intemperate Zeal, in all the Wildness and Extravagance, that can be conceived of: But who were the Persons among whom these Things prevailed? Were they generally the Chil­dren of GOD? Those who were under the special Guidance of the HOLYGHOST? 'Tis a Dishonour to the SPIRIT of Grace to suppose such a Thing. They were rather vain Pretenders to the SPIRIT; Men, who were spiritual only in their own fond Imaginations. And so far were they from being [Page 315] Instances of the Work of Reformation, that they were a Scandal to it, and the greatest Obstacle in the Way of its Progress. And the same may be said of the Times of the Apostles. There was then among those called Christians, the Appearance of Pride, Emulation, Wrath, Strife, Sedition, Schism, and many other evil Works. But among what Sort of Christians did these Things appear? Were they those, upon whom the HOLY GHOST had been poured out in his saving Graces? It may, perhaps, upon Trial, be found a very difficult Task to prove this. There were many, in those Days, who could claim the Character of Christians, only in Appearance and Profession; yea, among those who had the Spirit sent down upon them in an extraordinary Manner, i. e. in miraculous Powers, so as that they could speak with Tongues, and shew Signs, and work Wonders: I say, even among these, there were many, concerning whom our SAVIOUR himself has said, that they shall be bid to depart away from him, at the last Judg­ment. And who will venture to affirm, that the Disorders complained of, in these Days, were not prevalent, chiefly, among this Kind of Christians? There was a Number, in this and the other Chri­stian Church, no Doubt, who were truly spiritual Men, making it evident that they were so, by their bringing forth the Fruit of the SPIRIT, in all Righteousness, and Goodness, and Truth: But at the same Time, there was a Number, and per­haps a greater Number, of meer nominal Christi­ans, puffed up with Pride, and in a Temper to be led aside either by Satan, or their own Lusts. And are not these the Persons, among whom it is most likely Disorders should prevail? Those e­specially, which are gross, and seem to argue a Spirit unmortisied to Sin and Lust.

[Page 316] The Language in which the inspir'd PAUL speaks of the false Teachers in this and the other Church, and those who were led aside by them, if fairly examin'd, would, I am apt to think, import thus much. And 'tis true, in Fact, (as we shall see in its proper Place) of many, in these Times of the Apostles, that they fell into Errors in Prin­ciple, as well as Practice, inconsistent with the Being of real Christianity; and this, notwith­standing they had "infallible Apostles to guide and direct them, to rectify Disorders, and reclaim them when they were wandring."

It is still pleaded, ‘If the Affair be seriously weighed in its Circumstances, it will be no great Difficulty to account for it, supposing the Work, in general, to be from a great Outpour­ing of the SPIRIT of GOD, that many have run into great Errors, and just such Errors as they have.’ And in order to account for it,

It is said,* That ‘some who have been im­prov'd as great Instruments to promote this Work, have been very young: And how na­tural is it for such, being newly brought out of a State of Darkness, Insensibility, and Death, and having in View the Reality, the Vastness, and infinite Importance and Nearness of spiri­tual and eternal Things, and not having the Advantage of Age and Experience, and but lit­tle Opportunity to study Divinity, or to con­verse with aged experienced Christians and Di­vines; how natural is it for such to fall into many Errors.’ The Answer to all which is ready at Hand; viz, That if some of the In­struments [Page 317] in this Work were very young, and had but little Acquaintance with Divinity, and were but newly brought to a Sense of the Importance of eternal Things, they were, for these Reasons, very unfit to be employed as Instruments; and it may be feared, whether great Dishonour han't been done to the Cause of GOD, and Religion, by not checking their Forwardness to engage in the ministerial Work, for which they were so evi­dently unqualified. 'Tis observable, the Apostle PAUL, in his Directions to TIMOTHY about intro­ducing Men into the Ministry, particularly gives such a Caution as that,* Not a NOVICE left being lifted up with Pride, he fall into the Condemnation of the Devil. The Original Word, answering to the English one, NOVICE, is Neophuton; which properly signifies, a raw young Christian, one who has but "newly been waked out of Sleep, and had open­ed to his View, the Reality and vast Importance of spiritual Things:" And 'tis the express Direc­tion of an inspir'd Apostle, that such an one should not be employ'd in the Ministry. And the Rea­son he subjoins is very solemn and weighty, lest being puffed up with Pride, he fall into the Condem­nation of the Devil; obviously implying that Per­sons newly brought over to Religion, and not ful­ly instructed in it, are in great Danger, if em­ployed as Ministers, of falling into Pride, the De­vil's Sin, and hereby exposing themselves to Con­demnation, the Devil's Punishment. And the Apostle certainly judged right in this Matter. For none are more apt to be proud and vain-confident, than this Kind of Persons; as has been abundantly verified in Fact, in these Times: And the Dan­ger is greatly increased, when, together with the [Page 318] Newness of their Acquaintance with spiritual Things, they are young, very young in Years. It's vast Odds, whether the encouraging such Novices to act as Ministers, won't be the Means of their falling into such Mistakes, both in Judgment and Conduct, as may be destructive to themselves, and the Interest of CHRIST too. It's natural to expect Confusion, when meer Youths in Age, as well as Christian Knowledge and Experience, are invited into the Pulpit, and admir'd for their bold and ig­norant speaking of Things they little understand. And shall the Want of Years, and Knowledge, and Experience, in these Persons, be pleaded in Ex­cuse for the wretched Mistakes and Follies they run into? It ought rather to be urg'd as one of the strongest Reasons, against their taking upon them the Business of the Ministry; which would, at once, prevent all this Mischief.

The Plea goes on, and in Substance is thus,* ‘That as the Influences of the SPIRIT, upon those who have lately had Experience of them, are what they were unacquainted with, and had never felt before, its no Wonder they don't so well know how to distinguish one extraordinary new Impression from another, and so (to them­selves insensibly) run into Enthusiasm, taking every strong Impulse to be divine. As Multi­tudes of illiterate People (most of whom are in their Youth) are brought into such new, and before (to them) unheard of Circumstances, its natural to suppose they should pass wrong and strange Judgments both of Persons, and Things, beholding them in such a new Light. And as they scarce ever heard of such a Thing be­fore [Page 319] as the Out pouring of the SPIRIT, or had no Notion of it, its nothing strange that they don't know how to behave themselves in such a new and strange State of Things: Nor is it unaccountable, that they should be ready to hearken to those, who have been the Instru­ments of this Work, in them and others, or that they should receive every Thing they say, and drink down Error as well as Truth from them.’ To which I would return Answer, as follows. The Influences of the SPIRIT are always new and unknown to Persons, in Experience, 'till they are the happy Subjects of them: And why should they, at this Day, be more apt to run ge­nerally into Mistakes about them, than at other Times: The Pretence, that they are now more powerful and extraordinary, won't do; for the more powerful these Influences are, when real and from the Divine SPIRIT, the less liable Persons are to Mistakes, and the fewer of them, and of smaller Moment, they will fall into. The true Account to be given of the many and great Mistakes of the present Day, about the SPIRIT's Influence, is not the Newness of the Thing, the not having felt it before; but a notorious Error generally prevailing, as to the Way and Manner of judging in this Matter. People, in order to know, whether the Influences they are under, are from the SPIRIT, don't carefully examine them by the Word of GOD, and view the Change they produce in the moral State of their Minds, and of their Lives, but hastily conclude such and such internal Motions to be divine Impressi­ons, meerly from the Perception they have of them. They are ready, at once, if this is unusual, or strong, to take it for some Influence from above, to speak of it as such, and to act ac­cordingly. [Page 320] This is the Error of the present Day; and 'tis indeed the proton Pseudos, the first and grand Delusion: And where this prevails, we need not be at a loss to know the true Spring of other Errors.—As to the Multitudes who are bro't into such new, and (to them) unheard of Circum­stances, 'tis true, they are illiterate, and young Peo­ple; but this notwithstanding, if the Newness of their Circumstances is such as is proper to new Creatures, they will, in their general Behaviour, disco­ver the true Spirit and Genius of this Sort of Per­sons. 'Tis a great Mistake to think, that the new Nature, or those Influences that produce it, how­ever extraordinary, are apt to put Men upon making wrong and strange Judgments, either of Persons or Things: They have a contrary Ten­dency: and 'tis a Reproach to them both, to suppose otherwise. A meer passionate Religion, 'tis true, has always led to this, and always will; but not that, which enlightens the Understanding, renews the Will, and makes the Heart good and honest.—How far 'tis a Truth, that this People have scarce heard of such a Thing as the Out-pouring of the SPIRIT of GOD, or had no Notion of it, may admit of Dispute; but that the Out-pouring of the SPIRIT should introduce such a State of Things, as that those upon whom he has been poured out, should not know how to behave, will, I think, admit of no good Plea in its Defence. 'Tis a plain Case, one of the main Ends of the Out-pouring of the SPIRIT, is to dispose and enable People to behave as Christians, in their various Stations, Relations and Conditions of Life; and if instead of this, they are thrown into such a strange State, as that they can't behave as they ought to do, not in here and there a perplext Case, but in some of the most obvious and essential Points of [Page 321] Practice; let who will call this an Out-pouring of the SPIRIT, 'tis not such an one as the Bible knows any Thing of. And 'tis nothing short of a gross Reflection on the blessed SPIRIT, to speak of him as wonderfully poured out upon a People, and, at the same Time, to suppose such a State of Things arising therefrom, as that People may run into very ill Conduct, and it not be thought strange, if they do so.—What is observ'd of Peo­ple's Readiness to hearken to those, who have been the Instruments of bringing them into their present Circumstances, I own, is no other than might be expected: Nor have I any Doubt, upon my Mind, whether the Disorders, so general in this Land, had their Rise from these Persons. But Schism, and Confusion, and other evil Works, won't change their Nature, be their Origin in People themselves, or their Leaders.

It is still urged,* ‘That when Persons are ex­traordinarily affected with a recent Discovery of the Greatness and Excellency of the divine Being, the Certainty and infinite Importance of eternal Things, the Preciousness of Souls, and the dreadful Danger and Madness of Mankind, together with a great Sense of GOD's distin­guishing Kindness and Love to them; no Wonder that now they think they must exert themselves, and do something extraordinary, for the Honour of God, and the Good of Souls, and know not how to forbear speaking and act­ing with uncommon Earnestness and Vigour. And in these Circumstances, if they ben't Per­sons of uncommon Steadiness and Discretion, or han't some Persons of Wisdom to direct [Page 322] them, 'tis a Wonder, if they don't proceed without due Caution, and do Things that are irregular, and will, in the Issue, do more Hurt than Good.’ 'Tis readily granted, Persons un­der a just and strong Sense of divine Things, will exert themselves with an awaken'd Activity in the Business of Religion. 'Twould be no Won­der, if those who had extraordinary Discoveries of GOD, were, to an extraordinary Degree, filled with Lowliness and Humility, and such an Awe and Reverence of the divine Majesty, as would make them eminently circumspect in their whole Deportment towards him; if from the uncommon View they had of his Perfections, they were, in an uncommon Manner, transformed into his Like­ness, appearing in the World lively Images of that Goodness, Righteousness, Faithfulness, Kindness, Mercy, Patience and Long-suffering, which are the moral Glory of the infinitely perfect Being. 'Twould be no Wonder, if those, who had up­on their Minds an extraordinary Sense of the Pre­ciousness of Souls, discovered extraordinary Care and Pains in working out the Salvation of their own Souls; if they were observably diligent in adding to their Faith, Vertue; to Vertue, Know­ledge; to Knowledge, Temperance; to Temperance, Patience to Patience, Godliness; to Godliness, Brotherly-Kindness; and to Brotherly-Kindness, Cha­rity: For they that lack these Things are blind to the Worth of their own Souls; whereas, they that do them make it evident that they regard their Souls: For so an Entrance shall be ministred to them abundantly, into the everlasting Kingdom of our LORD and SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST. In like Manner, 'twould be no Wonder, if those who had an ex­traordinary View of the Danger and Madness of [Page 323] those who neglect their Souls, were proportionably active, within their proper Sphere, in Endeavours to do them all the Service they could; if they were ready with their Advice, their Counsel, their Prayers, their Intreaties, to beget in them a just Concern about Salvation: Nor would they be "worthy of Indignation, and be beyond Com­passion," if, through an indiscreet Zeal they should, now and then, be betray'd into Weaknesses and Excesses. These are Things, not to be wonder­ed at; they are no other then might reasonably be expected. But the Wonder is, how an extra­ordinary Discovery of the Greatness and Excellen­cy of GOD, the Importance of eternal Things, and the Preciousness of Souls, and the Danger of their perishing, should make Men vain and con­ceited, full of themselves, and apt to throw Con­tempt on others; how it should loosen Men's Tongues to utter such Language as would not be seemly, even in those who profess no Sense of GOD, or divine Things; how it should lead them into wrong Sentiments in Religion, blind their Eyes as to some of the most plain Points of Doc­trine; and in a Word, dispose them to such Things as are called in Scripture, the Works of the Flesh.

These don't look like the Fruit of extraordinary Discoveries of GOD; but they are the very Things which may be expected, where Men's Passions are rais'd to an extraordinary Height, without a proportionable Degree of Light in their Understandings.

Such high Affections, I know, are freely spoken of as owing to the Influence of the SPIRIT of GOD; and this, when there is not given Strength of [Page 324] Understanding in Proportion; and by Means here­of, the Subjects of these Affections may be driven, through Error, into an irregular and sinful Con­duct. But it may justly be question'd, whether extraordinary Warmth in the Passions, when there is not answerable Light in the Mind, is so much owing to the SPIRIT of GOD, as some may be ready to imagine. For is it reasonable to think, that the Divine SPIRIT, in dealing with Men in a Way of Grace, and in Order to make them good Christians, would give their Passions the chief Sway over them? Would not this be to invert their [...]rame? To place the Dominion in those Powers, which were made to be kept in Subjec­tion? And would the alwise GOD introduce such a State of Things in the human Mind? Can this be the Effect of the Out-pouring of his SPIRIT? It ought not to be supposed. One of the most essential Things necessary in the new-form­ing Men, is the Reduction of their Passions to a proper Regimen, i. e. The Government of a sanctified Understanding: And 'till this is effect­ed, they may be called New-Creatures, but they are far from deserving this Character. Reasonable Beings are not to be guided by Passion or Affecti­on, though the Object of it should be GOD, and the Things of another World: They need, even in this Case, to be under the Government of a well instructed Judgment: Nay, when Men's Pas­sions are raised to an extraordinary Height, if they have not, at the same Time, a due Ballance of have and Knowledge in their Minds, they are so far from being in a more desirable State on this [...] that they are in Circumstances of ex­treme Hazard. There is no Wildness, but they [Page 325] are liable to be hurried into it; there is no Temptation. but they are expos'd to be drawn a­side by it: Nor has the Devil ever greater Ad­vantage against them, to make a Prey of them, and lead them captive at his Will. And this has often been verified by sad Experience. Who can boast of greater Transports of Affection, than the wildest Enthusiasts? Who have had their Passions excited to a higher Pitch, than those of the ROMISH Communion? Who have been more artful in their Addresses to the Passions, than Po­pish Priests? And who more successful, by [Page 326] heating the Affections of People, to establish Error and Delusion? Nay, what Engine has the Devil himself ever made Use of, to more fatal Purposes, in all Ages, than the Passions of the Vulgar height­ened to such a Degree, as to put them upon act­ing without Thought and Understanding? The [Page 327] plain Truth is, an enlightened Mind, and not rais­ed Affections, ought always to be the Guide of those who call themselves Men; and this, in the Affairs of Religion, as well as other Things: And it will be so, where GOD really works on their Hearts, by his SPIRIT. 'Tis true, "the End of [Page 328] the Influence of the SPIRIT of GOD is not to in­crease Men's natural Capacities:" But 'tis to fit their Powers for religious Exercise, and preserve them in a State of due Subordination. 'Tis as much intended to open the Understanding, as to warm the Affections; and not only so, but to keep the Passions within their proper Bounds, restraining them from usurping Dominion over the reasonable Nature. 'Tis true likewise, "GOD has not o­blig'd himself immediately to increase civil Pru­dence, in Proportion to the Degrees of spiritual Light." But if it shall please GOD to visit Men with the Influences of his SPIRIT, it may justly be expected, that he should increase their moral [Page 329] or religious Prudence; that, if he should give them spiritual Light, it should be for their Instruc­tion in the Knowledge of what is Sin, and what is Duty: Nor can it be supposed, that those who are favoured with extraordinary Measures of Light from the SPIRIT of GOD, should be in gross Darkness as to the Knowledge of some of the most important Points of Christian Practice: Which yet, may be truly said of many in these Days; unless they are allow'd to be under the Govern­ment of a vitiated Will, which is much worse.

But besides what has been offered in Excuse of the Errors of the present Day, from Man and his Infirmity, it is further observ'd, that if we consi­der them* "in Respect of GOD, and his righ­teous Permission, they are not strange, supposing the Work, as to the Substance of it, to be his." To which, nothing more need be said than only this, that these Errors are as easily to be account­ed for, in Respect of the blessed GOD, supposing they are as many, and as great, as any have repre­sented them to be. The holy GOD may have wise Ends in suffering such a Scene of Disorder to take Place in the Land."

If he intended it as a Punishment, 'tis no more than we justly deserve: Nor is it a Punishment different in Kind, from what other professing, sin­ful People have, often before, been visited with. False Pretensions to extraordinary Communications from the SPIRIT; over-heated Imaginations; vain Boastings of high Degrees of Sanctity be­yond other Men; Contempt of the standing Ministry; Animosities, Contentions, Schisms and [Page 330] Separations, have often been the Scourges of GOD upon sinful Churches. No new, nor strange Thing has happen'd to us:—It has been a frequent Dispensation, in GOD's righteous Govern­ment of the World.

And the Dispensation is such, as is capable, in the Wisdom of GOD, of being over-rul'd to great spiritual Advantage. Hereby Occasion has been given for great Talk about Religion; and many by this Means, may have been brought into an Acquaintance with it, who might otherwise never have made any Enquiries about it.—Hereby Oc­casion has been given for the setting forth some of the great Truths of the Gospel, in a clearer and stronger Light, than might have been ex­pected, if it had not been for such Errors.—Hereby Occasion has been given for many to look more critically into the Ground of their Hope, than they might have done, if it had not been for that Spirit of rash Judging, which has been so generally prevalent.—Hereby Occasion has been given for an eminent Display of many Christian Graces, in those who have been reviled, and had all Manner of Evil salsly spoken against them, for Righte­ousness Sake; and by the frequent Opportuni­ties they have had for the Exercise of these Gra­ces, they may have been more firmly rooted and fixed in them. In a Word, hereby Occasion has been given for a more particular and faithful Ap­plication to Multitudes of Persons, by the Mini­sters of CHRIST, both in public and private, than otherwise there might have been Opportunity for; which may, in Time, appear in the Fruits of Righteousness.—

[Page 331] But whatever the Aim of GOD might be, in the Permission of these evil Things; or, whatever Good they may be capable of being over-rul'd to; there is no Unrighteousness with him. Clouds and Darkness may be about him, but Righteous­ness and Judgment are the Habitation of his Throne. His Mercy is in the Heavens, and his Faithfulness reacheth to the Clouds. His Righte­ousness is like the great Mountains, and his Judg­ments are a great Deep.

In fine, 'tis remark'd, in Excuse for these Dis­orders,* ‘That we have no Cause to wonder at them, if we consider them, with Regard to the Hand of Satan; who, because the Out-pouring of the SPIRIT is greater, than has ever been in NEW-ENGLAND, is now alarm'd and en­raged, and exerts himself more powerfully to tempt and mislead those, who are the Subjects it, or it's Promoters. Whatever may be the Reason, 'tis generally believed, Satan has been very busy in these Times. He has, no Doubt, had a great Hand in something the Divisions, and promoting the Extravagancies, which have, of late, been so detrimental to the Interest of Religion: And if, instead of contriving Excuses for these Things, we had been more vigilant, because our Adversary the Devil, as a roaring Lion, walketh a­bout, seeking whom he may devour; and had resist­ed him more couragiously, as those who are sted­fast in the Faith, it might have been as much for the Honour of CHRIST, and the Service of his Cause and Kingdom.—If 'tis no Wonder the De­vil is now active and busy, and has had an Influ­ence in the Production of the bad Things among [Page 332] us, it ought not to be wondered at, when these are so many, and of such dangerous Tendency (as has been largely represented), if there are those who think they shall serve CHRIST, while they op­pose the Devil, in doing what they can to give Check to such Disorders, and in opening the O­bligations all are under to do so; which is the next Part of the Work I have undertaken.*

[Page 333]

PART II.
Representing the Obligations which lie upon the Pastors of these Churches in particular, and upon all in general, to use their Endeavours to suppress the Disorders prevailing in the Land; with the great Dan­ger of their Neglect in so im­portant a Matter.

WERE the bad Things, accompanying the present religious Commotion, no other than a few accidental Imprudences, it would not be worth while to expend much Pains to guard People against them: Neither would it look like Friendship to the Cause of CHRIST, if any were "abundant in insisting on, and setting forth such Blemishes;" especially, if it were so done as to "manifest that they chose rather, and were more forward, to take Notice of what is amiss, than what is good and glorious." But the Case is [Page 334] widely different, when the Disorders, which may justly be complained of, are generally prevalent, and such as tend to the Destruction of Peace, with Truth and Holiness. And as this is the real State of Things in the Land, at this Day, (if any Cre­dit is due to the foregoing Pages) 'tis certainly Time, high Time, to appear openly and boldly for GOD, and lay ourselves out to the utmost, in all proper Ways, to give Check, if possible, to the Irregularities, which have so mingled them­selves with Religion, as to "eclipse the Glory of it, and beget Jealousies and ill Thoughts in the Minds of many, about the whole of it."

The Obligations to this are solemn and weigh­ty: And they are binding upon the Pastors of these Churches in particular, and upon all in general.

We, who have been made Overseers of the Flocks in this Land, are peculiarly oblig'd to use our Endeavours, in all sutable Ways, within our proper Sphere, to suppress these Disorders.

Faithfulness to CHRIST requires this of us. We are his Servants by Office: And our Business, as such, properly lies, in doing all we can to pro­mote the Interest of his Kingdom. This is what we have been called to, and set apart for: And the Vows of GOD are upon us; and wo be unto us, if we are unfaithful! And is this a Charge we shall be able wholly to escape the Guilt of, if we can behold the Rise of Error, in Opposition to the Truth as it in JESUS; and the general Spread of Disorders, in various Kinds, in Contradiction to the plain Precepts of the Gospel; and yet sit still, and hold our Peace? Who will stand up for CHRIST, if we don't? Who [Page 335] are called hereto, if not his authorised Officers? This Matter belongeth to us. 'Tis the proper Busi­ness of our Station; and we shall neglect our Duty, and be faithless to the Charge committed to us, if we are meer Lookers on, and insert not ourselves in the Cause of Truth and Virtue, which is the Cause of CHRIST.

'Tis true, we shall do well to cease from Strife about Words to no Profit: And as for foolish and unlearned Questions, they ought to be avoided, lest they increase to more Ungodliness. But when the Order of the Gospel is openly broke in upon; the Faith once delivered to the Saints grosly misinter­preted, to the subverting of Souls; and many evil Practices, in Consequence hereof, are generally gone into: I say, when this is the Case, where is our Fidelity to our MASTER and LORD, if we stand by unconcerned? Or, what is as bad, if we fold our Hands together, and do nothing? Are we not set for the Defence of the Gospel? And though as Servants of the Lord, we must not strive, but be gentle to all Men; yet, ought we not in Meekness to instruct those that oppose themselves, if peradventure GOD will give them Repentance, to the acknowledging of the Truth? And is not this the instituted Way of recovering such out of the Snare of the Devil, who have been taken captive at his Will? Has not the Bible made it an essential In­gredient in the Character of Gospel Ministers,* that they be able by sound Doctrine, both to exhort and convince Gain-sayers? And what will signify such an Ability, if, when there are many unruly and vain Talkers, and Deceivers, who subvert whole Houses, teaching Things which they ought not, we [Page 336] make no Use of it to stop their Mouths? Is it not the Command of GOD, that they be rebuked sharply, that they may be [...]ound in the Faith; not giving Heed to the Commandments of Men, that turn from the Truth? And can we satisfy our Consci­ences, while we live in the Neglect of so plain a Duty? An't we very Cowards in the Cause of CHRIST? Don't we discover a Want of Faith­fulness towards him, who has put us into the Ministry?

We may preach often, and profess a great Af­fection for the Work of GOD, and have it perpe­tually in our Mouths; but if, at such a Day as this, when Error in Doctrine, and Practice, covers the Face of the Land, we are silent about the Matter, or mention it only after such a Manner, as to make it evident we are not in earnest in what we say, how can we be any other than cul­pably defective in our Duty to CHRIST? 'Tis for the Honour of his Name, and the Interest of his Kingdom that we cry aloud and spare not. The Errors of the Times are not speculative Nice­ties, nor Matters of doubtful Disputation, but evi­dent Breaches upon the Law of Faith, or the Rule of Duty, and in Instances of high Importance. The Gospel severely testifies against them, and Faithfulness to the REDEEMER should put his Mini­sters upon doing so likewise.

But Faithfulness to our People as well as CHRIST obliges to this. The Oversight of them has been committed to our Charge; and we have so­lemnly engag'd before GOD, and the LORD JESUS CHRIST, who shall judge the quick, and the Dead, at [Page 337] his Appearing, and his Kingdom, not only to preach the Word to them, being instant in Season, and out of Season; but to reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all Long-suffering and Doctrine. And how shall we be able to fulfill this Engagement, if, when the Time is come that they will not endure sound Doctrine, but after their own. Lusts heap to themselves Teachers, having itching Ears, and turn away their Ears from the Truth, and are turned unto Fables: I say, how shall we approve ourselves faithful, if we are now wanting in our Care to warn them of their Dan­ger, and put them under the Guard of heedful Caution? When can we more seasonably, or pertinently, apply to our People for their Directi­on, Admonition and Rebuke, than at a Time when they are either led into Error and Delusion, or are in Hazard of being so? We are set as Watchmen to our Churches; and whose Business is it to espy Danger, and give Warning, if not our's? Or, if, when we see Danger, we neglect to give Warning where is our Faithfulness? We are called Shepherds; and shall we behave as such, if, when the Wolf comes to devour the Flock, we don't watch in all Things that we may be their Defence? Or, if they should wander out of the Path of Truth and Holiness, we don't use our Endeavours to reduce and bring them back?

'Tis one special Part of the Duty which we, who are Ministers, owe our People, to guard them, as much as may be, against the bad Influence of all Error, whether in Principle or Practice. And if Error should prevail, and begin generally to ap­pear in its bad Effects, we should now be upon the Watch more than ever. Now is the Time, when we are particularly called to stand us for the good old Way, and bear faithful Testimony against [Page 338] every Thing, that may tend to cast a Blemish on true primitive Christianity. 'Tis the proper Work of the Day: And if we are silent, I see not but we are sinfully so. Says the excellent CALVIN, whose Words are as well worthy of Regard in this, as in other Articles, ‘When any pernicious Sect begins to arise, but chiefly when it grows, 'tis the Duty of those whom GOD hath appointed to build up his Church, to oppose it strongly, and appear against it, before it gets Strength to corrupt and destroy all. And certainly, when there are Pastors of the Churches, they ought not only to dispense choice good Food to the Flock of CHRIST, but they must also watch against Wolves and Thieves, that if they will come in to the Flock, they may set them far away by their loud Out­cries and Vociferations.’ And LUTHER speaks much in the same Strain,* ‘Ministers ought not only to build up, but to defend. In a Time of Peace, their Duty is to teach; in a Time of War, to fight with and resist Satan, and errone­ous Men.’ And 'tis, as he elsewhere expresses it, ‘A womanish Thing to sit in a Corner, and lie hid in some Hole; but worthy a Man to plead the Cause of GOD and Truth. And so bad a Thought had he of ministerial Silence in the Cause of CHRIST, that, in a Letter to STAUPI­TIUS, he expresses himself in those very strong Words, ‘Let me be found any Thing, a proud Man, and guilty of all Wickedness, so I be not convicted of wicked Silence, whilst the LORD suffers.’

[Page 339] We may think it enough, if we preach good Doctrine, and are laborious therein; ‘but, at such a Day as this, if we don't shew to our People a hearty Disaffection to the abounding Disorders in the Land, but seem rather doubt­ful and suspicious of their evil Tendency, we shall probably be the Occasion of Hurt instead of Good. People will take Advantage from what they observe in us, and be likely to make an ill Use of it: Nor would it be any Wonder, if, through the Subtilty of Satan, they should be led into Error. ‘We, who are in the sacred Of­fice, had Need to take Heed what we do, and how we behave at this Time. A less Thing in a Minister will encourage Disorders than in other Men. If we are silent, or say but little, in our publick Prayers and Preachings, about the bad Spirit appearing in so many evil Effects, or seem carefully to avoid speaking of it in Conversation, it will, and justly may, be inter­preted by our People, that we, who are their Guides, and to whom they are to have their Eye for spiritual Instruction, have no ill Opini­on of it; and this will tend to produce the same Sentiments in them, and what may be ex­pected, as the Consequence, but the Increase of Confusion?’ And may it not be feared, that the Extravagancies, which are now so general are very much owing to the want of ministerial Faith­fulness in testifying against them, in Time? Are there none of the Pastors of these Churches, who, instead of condemning the Things that were evi­dently hurtful to the Cause of CHRIST, have plead­ed on their Behalf? Or, at lest, palliated and excused them? Nay, have none daubed and flattered, beyond all Measure, the known Promot­ers of the worst, Things prevailing in the Land? [Page 340] And is it any other than might be expected, when this has been their conduct, that the People should be thrown into such a State of Disorder? Had we, who are intrusted with the Care of Souls, been generally careful, in the Beginning of these Times, to point out the Things that were amiss; and had we, upon their first Appearance, used our faithful Endeavours to discourage their Growth, we should have seen, I doubt not, a quite differ­ent Face of Things: And if we would now give Check to the Evils, which have gain'd Strength by being let too much alone, it must be by com­ing out boldly, and speaking plainly. And is it not Time to do so? There are few of our Churches, but Disorders are to be seen in them: And as to some of them, are they not broke to Pieces with Strife and Schism? Were ever poor Churches in a State of more doleful Confusion? And shall we still remain silent? Faithfulness to our People calls upon us to stir up our selves, no longer standing by as idle Spectators, nor yet halt­ing betwixt two.

And this is what we are further obliged to, from the Example of those holy Men of GOD, who have gone before us in a bold an d open Testi­mony against the like evil Things in their Day, which appear in our's. Soon after the Settlement of this Country, there was (as we have already seen) the Rise of a Spirit very like to that which now prevails: And it occasioned like Disturb­ance to the Churches. And what was the Me­thod, our Fathers, in the Ministry, took for the Preservation of Religion, in a Time of such Dis­orders? Were they afraid to speak freely a­gainst them? Were they dispos'd to make a meer nothing of them? Did they strengthen the [Page 341] Hands of those who fomented them, by sacrifi­cing undue Honour to them? So far from it, that they did, in all the Ways they could devise, lay themselves out to put a Stop to the Growth of them. They pray'd and preach'd against the Errors of their Day; they privately convers'd with the Opinionists, using their best Endeavours to enlighten and convince them; they consulted with one another and with their Churches; and at length, there was a general Assembly of all the Churches in the Province, by their Elders and Dele­gates, who not only declared to the World their Disapprobation of these Errors, but laboured to show the People that they were Errors, by the Light of Holy Scripture.

"And when the same Spirit, which now troubles us, appear'd in ENGLAND the last Century, what was the Behaviour of those who were esteemed the most pious, and eminently faithful Ministers of CHRIST? Why, they lifted up their Voice like a Trumpet, testifying against the Enthusiasm which was crumbling the Church into numberless Sects, and threatning to over-run the Nation. Many now approv'd themselves Champions for the Church, and Cause of GOD; and their Names, on this Account, have been handed down to Pos­terity with Honour. There has not appear'd among us any Error in Principle, any Wildness in Imagination, any Indecency in Language, any Irregularity in Practice, but we might have learn'd how to testify against it, from what they, in Faithfulness to CHRIST, and the Souls of Peo­ple, have left in their Writings."

And the same Method was taken by the first Reformers, when Enthusiasm and Error began to [Page 342] lift up their Heads in GERMANY, and threaten to carry all before them. They did not consult how they might please Men, but appeared openly for GOD, and were resolv'd, at all Hazards, to plead for his Cause against the Distraction of the Times, LUTHER had no less, than six public Disputations, at WITTINGBURG, against the Antinomians. I sup­pose the Persons he disputed with were STORK and MUNCER, and those other pretended Prophets, who boasted of angelic Revelations, and immediate Con­verse with GOD; for these were the Men, who scattered the Seeds of false Doctrine in WIT­TINGBURG, and were hearkened unto by Reason of their great spiritual Pretences.§§

And he wrote an excellent Treatise, upon this same Subject, in a Letter to his good Friend Mr. GASPER GUTTIL; admirably sated to these Times.§ He wrote likewise an Epistle to the People of ANT­WERP, when in Danger of being seduced by these Enthusiasts, tending to guard them against the Infec­tion of such erroneous Spirits. And so far was he from giving out, in the Cause he was engaged, that, in one of his Epistles, he expresses himself in the following noble Christian Style,* ‘I have determined with myself, to fear nothing in this Cause, but to contemn all Things; yea, the higher the Errors rise, and the more mighty they grow, the more to rise up against them.’

[Page 343] CALVIN also, that great Reformer, boldly set his Face against that very Wildness in Opinion and Behaviour, which is revived, in the Beginnings of it, at this Day. The Book he publish'd against the GERMAN Enthusiasts and Libertines * is an il­lustrious Instance of this: In which he has these observable Words, ‘I am not ignorant, it will not be well taken by all, that I name these Men: But what should I do, when I see three or four Seducers who lead to Destruction many Thousands of Souls; making it their daily Work to overthrow the Truth of GOD, to scatter the poor Church, to spread abominable Blasphemies, and to disturb the World with Confusion? Ought I to be silent, or dissem­ble? O how cruel should I be, for the sparing or pleasing of some, to suffer all Things to be destroyed and wasted, and not to warn Men to take Heed!’

But besides these, many other of the first Re­formers boldly declared against the Errors of the Times; among whom I shall further mention only the famous ZUINGLIUS, who, instead of en­couraging the Extraordinaries many pretended to, [Page 344] publickly disputed, * and wrote against them. In his Book upon this Subject, he has these Words in his own Excuse, capable of a good Use at this Day. ‘Good Reader, these Things which I propound to thee may, perhaps, be somewhat against thy Stomach, but be assured no Vio­lence, or Rage of Mind hath drawn me to it, but my faithful Care, and Sollicitude for the Churches. For there are many of the Brethren, who, when they did not know what Kind of Men these were, thought whatever was said against them, was too harsh and bitter: But now, when their Flocks begun to be destroyed by them, they then, by Letters and Cries, have called upon us, confessing those Things to be more than true, which before they had heard.’

I am sensible, these were but frail fallible Men, even the best of them, and not worthy, on that Account, to be set up as perfect Patterns: Nor are we obliged, by an implicit Faith, to do as they did. I therefore go on to observe,

That this Conduct of theirs, was the very same, the inspir'd Apostles went into, upon the Appear­ance of Irregularities in their Day. This is par­ticularly evident, in what we find recorded of the Practice of the great St. PAUL. There never was a more bold and faithful Servant of JESUS CHRIST. He readily ventured his Name, his Interest, his Life, in bearing Testimony against every Thing that reflected Disgrace on the Gospel, and tended [Page 345] to introduce Disorder and Confusion into the Church.

When the Christians at CORINTH, had got into Parties, some crying up one Minister; others, another, to the Disturbance of the common Peace; what is the Behaviour of the Apostle? Does he say a Word that might give Encouragement to this Party Spirit? Does he stand by as a silent Spectator of the Envying, and Strife, and Divisi­ons, that were among them? So far from it, that he severely chastises their Ignorance; faith­fully points their View to the true Source of these Disorders, the undue Prevalence of carnal Affecti­ons: and solemnly gives it in Charge to them, Not to glory in Men.

When they grew conceited of their extraordina­ry miraculous Gifts, and exercised them after such a disorderly Manner, as that, if an Unbeliever had come into their Place of Worship, he would have been apt to say, they were mad; how does he set himself to rectify so gross an Irregularity, not only by calling them to Decency and Order, but by giving them an Idea of the blessed GOD, as the Author, not of Confusion but of Peace, as in all the Churches of the Saints? *

When there appear'd among them a Dispositi­on to act out of Character, to turn every one Ex­horter or Preacher, leaving their own Business to do the Work which was proper to Ministers; does he esteem this a Matter of slight Considera­tion? [Page 346] Does he let them alone to go on in this Disorder? Instead of this, he faithfully warns every Man to abide in the same Calling, wherein he was called; * and repeats the Exhortation, Let every Man wherein he is called, therein abide with GOD: Nay, as tho' he could not too strongly testify against this Humour of every one's setting himself up for a Teacher, he spends a whole Chap­ter in showing, that it evidently oppos'd the Wisdom of GOD in the Distribution of his Gifts, as well as his Appointment of some, in Distinction from others, to be Prophets and Teachers.

In a Word, when a Spirit of rash, censorious Judging discovered it self, in their Treatment of one another, and arose to such a Height as even to reproach and condemn him, though an Apostle of CHRIST; what is his Conduct? Does he go about to excuse the Matter? Does he lead them into a Consideration of such Instances of rash Judging as might be met with in Scripture, to reconcile this Practice of their's with the Truth of a Work of GOD in their Hearts? Nothing more distant from his Thoughts!—He turns their View to the Judgment-Seat of CHRIST, and per­emptorily charges them§ to judge nothing before the Time, until the LORD come, who will both bring to Light the hidden Things of Darkness, and will make manifest the Counsels of the Hearts: And as tho' he had not said enough upon a Matter of such high Importance, he largely describes to them the Nature of Christian Charity, and gives them plain­ly to understand, that if they were not possest of [Page 347] it, they were nothing in Point of real Christianity, though they should be able to speak like Angels, and had Faith so that they could remove Mountains. *

And this same Apostle was alike faithful, when he beheld any Thing amiss in other Churches, to apply to them for their Correction, and Instruction in Righteousness, as the Case required. Some sig­nal Proofs of this, we have in his Epistles to the Churches at ROME, and GALATIA; especially, the latter, who had been perverted from the Truth of the Gospel, by the coming in of false Teachers among them. The whole Drift of his Letter to them shows, that he sought not to please Men, for that he should not then be the Servant of CHRIST. He severely reprimands them for giving Heed to such as would pervert the Gospel of CHRIST; and solemnly declares to them, as he had done before, That if any Man should preach to them any other Gospel than that they had received, he ought to be esteem'd accursed.

And is there no Regard to be paid to these no­ble Examples of Courage and Faithfulness in the Cause of CHRIST? May we not learn our Duty, when we have the Conduct of inspir'd Apostles for our Direction? Can it be thought, we are OP­POSERS of the Work of GOD, while we tread in their Steps, and conform our Practice to their's? Are not Disorders, in the Church, as dangerous to Religion now, as in the Apostle's Days? Is it not as fit they should be couragiously testified against now as then? And are not the Ministers [Page 348] of CHRIST under Obligations to exercise this Faith­fulness, as they are compassed about with so great a Cloud of Witnesses, among whom they may behold even the Apostles and first Founders of the Religion of JESUS?

But we, who are CHRIST'S Ministers, are still further obliged to discourage the Rise and Growth of Disorders in the Church, from the great Dan­ger of a Neglect in so important a Matter.

There will be Danger in Respect of ourselves. For we have the Charge of Souls; and very awful is the Charge. 'Tis not altogether unlike that,* Keep this Man: If by any Means he be missing, then shall thy Life be for his Life. Not that the Blood of any will be required at our Hands, if we have been faithful to warn them of the Error of the Wicked. that they may turn from it: In this Case, if they turn not from their Way, but die in their Iniquity, we have delivered our Souls. But if through Cowardice, or a Man-pleasing Dis­position, they are let alone to be drawn into Er­ror and Delusion, how can we answer for our Con­duct? Shall we behave like faithful Ministers of JESUS CHRIST, if, at a Time when Disorders are become general, we take little or no Notice of them? Is there no Danger in such a Neg­lect? Should those of our Charge, by Means of our Silence, entertain a favourable Opinion of very ill Things, and go into the Practice of them, should not we, in a Sense, be chargeable with their Sin? 'Tis true, if, from an upright Heart we have endeavour'd to do our Duty, according to our best Light, we may hope for the Mercy [Page 349] of our Judge, though we should have fallen into Mistakes. But we had Need take Heed to our­selves that we be found faithful.

To be sure, those ought to do so, in a particu­lar Manner, who, instead of guarding People a­gainst Error and evil Practice, have unhappily been the Instruments of leading them into it. It may be worthy the special Notice of such, that those are rank'd among false Prophets, and threatned with awful Judgments, in the Prophecies of Scrip­ture, of whom the blessed GOD may say, I have not sent these Prophets, yet they ran; I have not spoken to them, yet they prophesied.—They speak a Vision of their own Heart, and not out of the Mouth of the LORD.—They prophesy Lies in my Name; yea, they are Prophets of the Deceit of their own Hearts. * 'Tis against this Kind of Ministers, or Shepherds, that Jer. 23. is particularly written. And they are again mentioned, in the 14 Chapt. 14 Verse, In the 29 Chapt. Ver. 8, 9. And in many Places, in other Prophecies. I don't determine who the Persons are, to whom these Texts are applicable; but, in general, 'tis too evident to be denied, that some in these Days, have run, when they were not sent: And they have also delivered the Suggestions of their own over-heated Imaginations, in the Name of the LORD, and for his Truths; hereby deluding many poor Souls. And however high an Opinion such may entertain of themselves, or however well they may be thought of by their Admirers, they may be in as great Danger of the Guilt of the Blood of Souls as others, they are so free in fastening this Guilt upon. They have Reason to look to them­selves: [Page 350] Nor would it be amiss, if they would suppose themselves capable of being mistaken.—Their Danger is greater than they may be aware of.

But besides the Danger in Respect of ourselves, great will be the Danger of our Churches, if we don't faithfully warn them. There is no Reason to expect that Disorders, when they have arisen, will die of themselves; they will rather increase, and to what a Height they will grow, without Discouragement, none can tell. The fatal Pro­gress of Error at other Times, and in this as well as other Countries, may well fill us with Concern.

The Churches in this Land, upwards of an Hundred Years ago, were almost ruined with their religious Disturbances. The Spirit which then ope­rated was suprisingly similar to the Spirit of these Times (as we have had an Account in the Pre­face); and it swiftly spread through the Pro­vince, soon appearing in above eighty Errors; some of which were destructive in their Tenden­cy, and must, in the End, root out Religion, wherever they take Place. I know it was plead­ed then, as it is now, "That as to some of these Errors, they were not held by any." This was given, to the Synod convened upon these Affairs, as a Reason why they should not en­ter upon the Consideration of them: To which the Reply was in these Words, "That they were in­deed maintained in the Country, by some or o­ther, either by their Speech, or else by Writing under their own Hands, as the Elders were able to prove by two or three or four Witnesses, and that in every Particular."

[Page 351] And in the English Nation, no longer ago than the last Century, to what a monstrous Degree did Error, Faction and Confusion prevail, in a little Time? Says Mr. BAXTER, in the Dedication of his Saints everlasting Rest to the People of his Charge, ‘Do not your Hearts bleed to look up­on the State of ENGLAND? And to think how few Towns or Cities there be (where is any Forwardness in Religion) that are not cut into Shreds, and crumbled as to Dust, by Se­parations and Divisions? To think what a Wound we have hereby given to the very Christian Name? To think how we have har­den'd the ignorant, confirm'd the doubting? And are our selves become the Scorn of our Enemies, and the Grief of our Friends? And how many of our dearest, best esteemed Friends are fallen to notorious Pride, or Impiety; yea, some to be worse than open Infidels? These are Pillars of Salt: See that you remember them.’ Yet more observable to our Purpose, are the Words of Mr. EDWARDS, in his Address to Lord and Commons assembled in Parliament ‘Things now are grown to a strange Pass (tho' nothing is now strange) and every Day they grow worse and worse, and you can hardly conceive and imagine them so bad as they are. No Kind of Blasphemy, Heresy, Disorder, Con­fusion, but is found among us, or a coming in upon us: For we, instead of a Reformation, are grown from one Extreme to another, fallen from Scylla to Charibdis, from popish Innovati­ons, [Page 352] and Superstitions to damnable Heresies, horrid Blasphemies, Libertinism and fearful A­narchy. Our Evils are not removed and cured, but only changed; one Disease and Devil hath left us, and another as bad is come in the room; yea, this last Extremity, into which we are fallen, is far more high, violent and dangerous in many Respects.—You have most noble Senators, done worthily against Papists,— you have made a Reformation; but with the Reformation have we not a Deformation, and worse Things come in upon us than any we ever had before?—Many among us have put down the Scriptures, slighting, yea, blas­pheming them. We have those who overthrow the Doctrine of the Trinity, oppose the Divi­nity of CHRIST, slight the Apostles. We have many who cast down to the Ground all Minis­ters in all the reformed Churches; who have cast cut the Sacraments, Baptism and the Lord's Supper; who make nothing of LORD's Days; with whom all public Prayer is questioned, and ministerial Preachings denied. Many of the Sec­taries, in these Days, deny all Principles of Religion; are Enemies t o all holy Duties, Or­der, Learning; overthrowing all. What Swarms are there of all Sorts of illiterate, me­chanic Preachers! Yea, of Women, and Boy­Preachers! What a Number of Meetings, of Sectaries in this City, eleven at least in one Parish! And are not these Errors, Heresies, and Schisms, Blots in our Reformation? Do they not blemish, and cast a dark Shadow upon all the light Part? Are they not the dead Flies in the Apothecaries Ointment, sending forth a stinking Savour? Are they not our Reproach, [Page 353] and the Rejoicing of the common Enemy? The Scandal of the weak, and the blazing-Star of the Times?’

And in the Book to which these Passages are prefixt, we are presented with a most awful Ac­count of the Power of Enthusiasm, in such Instan­ces of Wildness, both in Matters of Faith and Practice, as are enough to make one stand aston­ish'd. No less than 172 Errors in Doctrine are particularly noted down, with many blasphemous Speeches, and strange Actions; all which, there is Reason to think, are Charges justly made against these Times: And they bespeak the dangerous State of the Churches, when Men's Passions are over-heated, and, as the Effect hereof, Disorders begin to make Discovery of themselves in one Place and another.

I might go on and shew, that, in the Times of the first Reformers, the Spirit of Error wrought af­ter just the same Manner; proceeding from one Thing to another, 'till it had deluded Multitudes with extatic Raptures, Visions and Revelations; and, at last, prepared them, by false and danger­ous Principles in Religion, for Actions grosly crimi­nal, and carnal.—But I forbear; and only add,

That even in the Apostle's Days, there was a dreadful Spread of Error, with its usual mischie­vous Effects, through the wicked Craft of some, and the misguided ignorant Zeal of others, who were admired as Preachers. Many, by their Means, were then deluded, and kept under the Power of Delusion, notwithstanding the Care of inspired Men to undeceive them: Nay, so strangely were they beguil'd, that they preferred [Page 354] false Teachers to the very Apostles; yea, they were, at length, brought to entertain such Preju­dices against them, as actually to withdraw Com­munion, both from them, and the Churches under their Inspection. THEY WENT OUT FROM US, says the Apostle JOHN.§ And these are they, as JUDE expresses it, WHO SEPARATE THEMSELVES. They were Men, it should seem, of two, great Spiritual­ity to hold Communion with the apostolic Churches: But it was only in their own vain Conceit; for whatever Opinion they might have of themselves as spiritual Men, they were really sensual, not hav­ing the SPIRIT. * And so far were they from being a more holy Community, after their Separati­on, that they might rather be called, the Syna­gogue of Satan; as the Phrase is in the Revela­tion of JOHN.§ There were many Deceivers in the apostolick Times; and through their Influ­ence, many and great Errors got into the Church, to the Hindrance of the Gospel. The Mystery of Iniquity began to work, while the Apostles were yet alive.—Damnable Heresies were broach'd in their Day;—the main Doctrines of Christianity, either wholly denied, or explained away, or so corrupted with Jewish or Pagan Mixtures, as that they were removed from the Religion of CHRIST to another Gospel. The Doctrines of Grace were abus'd then, as they have been since, into an Oc­casion of LASCIVIOUSNESS;—yea, the Quakerish Notion of sinless Perfection began to take Place, in those Days, and almost every other bad Tenet, or disorderly Practice, which has plagued the Church of GOD, in other Ages.

[Page 355] We may see, from these Hints, the pernicious Tendency of Delusion, and what a sad Effect it has on the Well-Being of the Church. And can it then be too carefully guarded against? 'Tis true, it may do a great Deal of Mischief, not­withstanding our most faithful Endeavours to sup­press it. It has often made sad Havock in the World, as we have seen. But how much more fatal would have been its Influence, if it had not been restrained and check'd? What would have become of the poor Church of GOD, if it had not been for the faithful Care of the Apostles in their Day, and of other eminent Servants of CHRIST in their's, to guard People against the Infection of it? This, under GOD, is the only Way to stop its Progress. And shall we, who are Mini­sters, let it alone to take its Course? What can be more dangerous to the Churches? How should it be, but they should be filled with Con­fusion? And can we suffer our selves to sit still, and not exert our selves to prevent the coming on of such a State of Things? We are oblig'd to nothing, if not to the Use of our most faithful Endeavours for the Preservation of our Churches, when in such Danger.

These now are the Obligations, we are under to appear against the Disorders of the Times: They are thus solemn and weighty. And yet, what little Influence have they had upon those, from whom better Things might have been expected, in such a Day as this? What a strange Back­wardness have some, in the Ministry, discovered to speak plainly and freely, in the Cause of Truth and Holiness? How ready have they been to excuse themselves? How easily per­swaded [Page 356] to Silence, upon one Consideration or another?—

Some have been unsettled in their Thoughts, not knowing what Judgment to make about the State of Things in the Land. This was, at first, I believe, the real Truth of the Case, as to many; and to this it might be owing, they said so lit­tle, either one Way, or 'tother. But they have now had sufficient Opportunity to form their Judg­ment: And 'tis indeed high Time, for all to know their own Minds, and act steadily according to some fixt Principles or other. Nor may it be supposed there are any, unless such as are evi­dently carried away with their Imaginations, but must be convinced there have been horrid Extrava­gancies acted in the Land: And however they behave in other Things, can they be excus'd, if they don't con [...]emn these, and endeavour in all proper Ways to guard People against the bad In­fluence of them, whether on the right Hand, or the left?

Some, I doubt not, would have appeared against the Irregularities of the Times, but that they were fearful, lest, if they spake against what was bad, they should discourage what was good. They saw the coming on of some Things they could not but disapprove, yet dare not express, their Sentiments with Freedom lest they should damp the good Work, they were in Hopes GOD was beginning to carry on in the Land. This was, at first, the true Reason, and may be so still, in Respect of some, why they have said and done so little, to the Discourage­ment, even of such Things as they would be glad were suppressed. But 'tis certainly an Error they have fallen into. For how shall Religion [Page 357] suffer by pointing out such Things as are real­ly evil, and endeavouring in reasonable Ways to give Check to them? 'Tis true, the most Christian Methods of Conduct may be abused by the Lusts of Men, and made an Occasion of Sin: But if this is a good Reason, why we should sit still, and do nothing for the Suppres­sion of Disorders, we may, for the same Rea­son, be excus'd from ever exerting our selves in the Cause of GOD; for we can neither say, or do any Thing, but it may be turn'd to an ill Use. The only Question is, whether 'tis not reasonable, when Disorders arise, all sutable Care should be taken for the Suppression of them? And if it is, the Fear lest an ill Improvement should be made of our faithful Endeavours to this End, is no sufficient Excuse for the Non Use of them. This indeed should make us cautious; putting us upon our Guard against all Methods of acting, but such as are just, and wise, and good: And while these are the only ones we use, we are cer­tainly in the Way of our Duty: And as there is no other Way prescribed by the Law of Chris­tianity to keep Things from running into Confu­sion; so neither will any other be effectual to this Purpose: And we have seen enough, one would think, fully to satisfy us of this. What has been gain'd by Silence, and doing nothing? Has Religion been at all served? Have Disor­ders abated? Have they not rather increased? Han't they spread themselves all over the Land, and got such Head as to defie Opposition? Han't they broke many of our Churches to Pieces, giv­ing a most dreadful Shock to the Interest of CHRIST in them? And will any be still afraid to rise up against them? This [...]ear of hurting the Work of GOD, by particularly pointing out [Page 358] the working of Satan, or Men's own Lusts, and faithfully testifying against it, has, I verily be­lieve, been a Means of giving the Devil as great an Advantage over us, as any one Thing in these Times: Nor unless it be taken out of his Hands, may we expect but that he will baffle us in all our other Attempts.

Some, again, have been restrained from speak­ing, through that Fear of Man which bringeth a Snare. And, if I may be free to declare my Thoughts, this I take to have been the great Fault of the Clergy, in these Days. Have we not too generally conniv'd at some Things, we were clearly, satisfied were much amiss? Han't we betray'd a Want of Courage openly to speak our Mind, and make a Stand, in Time, against that which has prov'd very mischievous? Some, it may be, were afraid of hurting their Usefulness among their People, and upon this Account kept their Thoughts to themselves, instead of commu­nicating them for the Good of their Flocks; not having Faith enough to leave the Affair of their further Serviceableness with their Master and LORD.—Some, perhaps, may have been under an undue Influence, thro' Fear of a Removal from their People, and being turn'd out into the wide World, without the Prospect of any Means for the Support of themselves and Families; not duly considering, that their heavenly Father fced­eth the Fowls of the Air, and that he has taught them to argue herefrom, are not ye much better than they?—Others might be too much in Fear of the Breath of frail, fallible, mortal Man. They soon saw the Fate of those, who put on Resolu­tion, and declared against the Errors of the pre­sent Day, that they were reproach'd and [...], [Page 359] having all Manner of Evil falsly spoken against them for Righteousness Sake; that all the op­probrious Names, that could be thought of, were freely called upon them, as Pharisees, Hypocrites, Opposers of the Work of GOD, Betrayers of CHRIST,Wolves in Sheep's Cloathing, Instruments of the De­vil, and what not: And they might be too will­ing to escape these Censures; not remembring, that 'tis a real Honour to be slandered [...] the Name of CHRIST, and in Defence of his Cause and Kingdom.

And 'tis remarkable, the Slanders which have been cast upon such as have ventured openly to stand up for the Truths, and Ways of CHRIST, at this Day, are the very same, for Kind, with those which have been thrown upon the like Discourag­ers of Enthusiasm and Disorder, in all Ages of the Church. In our own Land, when the like Extra­ordinaries disturb'd the Churches, in former Times, which do now; what was the Language in which those eminent Servants of JESUS CHRIST, who testified against the prevailing Errors, were then spoken of? Why, they were thought worthy no better a Style than that, Legal Preachers, Baal's Priests, Popish Factors, Scribes, Pharisees; yea, Opposers of CHRIST himself. And these were the Names commonly bestow'd upon the best Men, in our Nation, by the Sectaries of the last Age. Mr. BAXTER carries the Matter yet fur­ther, when he says,* ‘As I have seen Letters of the Ranters so full of the most hideous Blasphemies against GOD, as I thought had ne­ver come from any but the damned; so have I had Letters from these Men my self, so full [Page 360] of railing and reviling from End to End, as I never saw before, from the Pen of Man, either mad or sober, nor ever heard from the Mouth of any.’ And the like Treatment, the most celebrated first Reformers met with, in GERMANY, from the Visionaries and Errorists, in their Day. LUTHER's Name was as odious to the Sectaries, as to the Papists. MUNCER, that Ring-Leader of re­ligious Disturbance, wrote a Book, against him, full of Bitterness and Rage, wherein, among other Things, he reproaches him as one destitute of the Spirit of Inspiration, and savouring only the Things that we carnal. He thundered out Raileries a­gainst him, saying, he was as bad as the Pope; yea, worse than the Pope himself, and that he preached only a carnal Gospel: And the like Re­proaches were cast upon him by the other over­heated Zealots, against whom he desended the Truths of the Gospel. CALVIN also, that glorious Leader in the Reformation, was basely reviled, not only by the Catholicks, but the Libertines and Enthusiasts; who charg'd him with Heresy, Am­bition, affecting a new Papacy, studying to heap up Riches; with being a Railer, and every Thing that was bad: Yea, so hateful was CALVIN, to the Sectaries, in his Day, that some named their Dogs CALVIN in Contempt of him; others changed CALVIN into CAIN; many were so out of Charity with him, that they profest they kept away from the LORD's Supper, because they could not hold Com­munion with him. * But more than all this, the [Page 361] Apostles themselves were spoken of with great Contempt, by some bold Pretenders to Religion, in those primitive Times. There were those then who could boast of their superior Excellen­cies, and set themselves above the very Apostles of JESUS CHRIST. This is alluded to, in that sar­castical Language of the Apostle, * We dare not make our selves of the Number, or compare our selves with some who commend themselves. And in a few Verses onwards, Not he that commendeth himself is approved, but whom the LORD commendeth. And at the same Time, that they thus exalted them­selves, they craftily endeavoured to lessen the Character of the Apostles, and lead People into a mean and pitiful Thought of them. His Letters, say they are weighty; but his bodily Presence is weak, and his Speech contemptible. Perhaps, the great St. PAUL was not able to deliver himself with that Noise and Vehemence, for which these Preachers might be admir'd among the CORINTHIANS; and they asperse him on this Account, as a con­temptible Speaker, scarce worth hearing. Nor is this the worst Treatment he met with: He had probably been spoken of in Terms of great Ignominy and Disgrace, and so as to put People out of all Conceit of him. Hence that Language of his, Being reviled, we bless; being defamed, we intreat: We are made as the Filth of the World, and are the Off-scouring of all Things to this Day.— But the great SAVIOUR himself could not escape the Revilings of Men. He was called as bad Names as any of his Disciples have ever been since. Deceiver, Impostor, Blasphemer; yea, Becl­zebub, [Page 409] were the slanderous Names, freely heaped on him.—And should it not reconcile us to the Reproaches we may have cast upon us, for our appearing in Vindication of the Faith and Order of the Gospel, that we suffer no more than the best and greatest Men in the World have done before us, and in the same Cause? Yea, that that we are Fellow-Sufferers with the Apostles of CHRIST; yea, with CHRIST himself. Is the Dis­ciple above his Master? Is tle Servant above his LORD? If they have called the Master of the House Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of his Houshold? What is it more than may be expected? And shall we think much of it, when it is no other than our MASTER and SAVIOUR suffered before us?

IN fine, there are yet others, who may have been kept from testifying against the bad Things of the present Day, from a Man-pleasing Disposi­tion. They have not, perhaps, been so careful to consult, what was their Duty, what was for the Interest of the Redeemer and his Kingdom, as what would best secure them in the good Opinion of the People. Are there none, whose Conduct has dis­covered them to have been too much the Ser­vants of Men? Have none criminally accommo­dated themselves to the Times, behaving as might best take with the Populace? Would to GOD it were injurious to suggest such a Thing against any one Minister in the Land! And the rather, because it argues a Spirit so different from that which appear'd in PAUL, that glorious Cham­pion for CHRIST. Do I seek to please Men, says he? He disdains the Thought; and for that [Page 363] noble Reason, If I pleased Men, I should not be the Servant of CHRIST.* And he triumphs in that Lan­guage, in the Behalf, not only of himself, but his Fellow-Labourers in the Kingdom and Patience of JESUS CHRIST,§ As we were allow'd of GOD to be put in Trust with the Gospel, even so we speak, not as PLEAS­ING MEN, BUT GOD, who trieth our Hearts: For neither at any Time used we flattering Words, as ye know; nor a Cloke of [...]: GOD is Witness. Neither of Men, sought we Glory, neither of you, nor yet of others.

Let me add here two or three Things from Mr. BAXTER, well worthy the serious Considera­tion of such of us, as may over-value the Fa­vour or Censure of Man, and herefrom be under Temptation to fall into the base Sin of Man­pleasing.

‘Consider, says he, what a Slavery you chuse when you thus make your selves the Servants of every Man, whose Censures you fear, and whose Approbation you are ambitious of. What a Task have Man-pleasers? How needlesly do they enthrall themselves? They have as ma­ny Masters as Beholders! No Wonder, if it take them off from the Service of GOD.—Remember, what a pitiful Reward you seek. O miserable Reward! The Thought and Breath of mortal Men! instead of GOD, in­stead of Heaven, this is their Reward!—If nothing else will cure this Disease, at lest let the Impossibility of pleasing Men, and attaining [Page 364] your Ends, suffice against so fruitless an At­tempt. And here I shall shew you, how im­possible it is, or, at lest, a Thing which you cannot reasonably expect. (1.) Remember, what a Multitude you have to please, and when you have pleased some, how many more will be still unpleased, and how many dipleas­ed, when you have done your best.—(2.) You will have many factious Zealots to please, who are ruled by the Interest of an Opinion or a Sect; and those will never be pleased, unless you will be one of their Side or Party, and conform your self to their Opinions. If you be not a­gainst them, but set yourselves to reconcile the Differences in the Church, they will hate you as not promoting their Opinions.—If you will be Neuters, you shall be us'd as Enemies. If you be never so much for CHRIST, and Holi­ness, and common Truth, all is nothing, unless you be also for them, and their Conceits. (3.) You have Men of great Mutability to please: That may one Hour be ready to worship you as Gods, and the next to stone you, or account you as Devils; as they did by PAUL and CHRIST himself. What a Weather-Cock is the Mind of Man? especially, of the Vulgar and the Temporanious? When you have spent all your Days in building your Reputation on this Sand, one Blast of Wind, at last, does tumble it down, and all your Cost and Labour is lost. Serve Men as submissively and carefully as you can, and, after all, some Accident, or failing of their unrighteous Expectations, may make all that you ever did forgotten. If ever you put such Confidence in a Friend, as not to consider it is possible, he may one Day prove your E­nemy, you know not Man; and may, perhaps, [Page 365] be better taught to know him to your Cost. (4.) There is, among Men, so great a Con­trariety of Judgments, and Dispositions, and In­terests, that they will never agree among themselves; and if you please one, the rest will be thereby displeased.—Church Differ­ences and Sects have been found in all Ages: And you cannot be of the Opinion of every Party; and if you be of one Party, you must dis­please the rest. If you are of one Side in contro­ver [...]el Opinions, the other Side accounteth you errone [...]us; and how far will the suppos'd In­terest of their Cause and Party carry them?—You cannot be every Thing; and if not, you must displease as many as you please. Yea, more, if mutable Man should change never so of [...], they will expect that you should change as fast as they; and whatever their contrary Interests require, you must follow them in: Whatever Cause or Action they engage in, be it ever so devilish, you must approve of it, and countenance it, and all that they do, you must say is well done. In a Word, you must teach your Tongue to say any Thing, and you must sell your Innocency, and hire out your Consci­ence, or you cannot please them. MICHAIAH must say with the rest of the Prophets, Go and prosper; or else he will be hated, as not pro­phesying Good of AHAB, but Evil, I Kings 22. 8. And how can you serve all Interests at once? It seems, the Providence of GOD hath, as of Purpose, wheeled about the Affairs of the World to try, and shame Man-pleasers, and Temperisers in the Sight of the Sun. It is evi­dent then, that if you will please all, you must at once both speak and be silent, and verify [Page 366] Contradictions, and be in many Places at once, and be of all Men's Minds, and for all Men's Ways. For my Part, I mean to see the World a little better agreed among themselves, before I will make it my Ambition to please them. If you can reconcile all their Opinions, and In­terests, and Complexions, and Dispositions, and make them all of one Mind and Will, then hope to please them.’

He was Abundance more upon this Head, which we may, some of us, do well to consider, as what is well adapted to our Case at this Day.

I have hitherto considered Ministers as the Per­sons, more especially obliged to discountenance the bad Things, prevailing in the Land; and now go on to observe.

That this the Duty of all in general. Not that I would put any upon acting out of their proper Sphere. This would tend rather to Confu­sion than Reformation.—Good Order is the Strength and Beauty of the World.—The Pros­perity both of Church and State depends very much upon it. And can there be Order, where Men transgress the Limits of their Station, and intermeddle in the Business of others? So far from it, that the only effectual Method, under GOD, for the Redress of general Evils, is, for every one to be faithful, in doing what is proper for him in his own Place: And even all may pro­perly bear a Part, in rectifying the Disorders of this Kind, at this Day.

Civil Rulers may do a great deal, not only by their good Example, but a wise Use of their Au­thority, [Page 367] in their various Places, for the Suppression of every Thing hurtful to Society, and the En­couragement of whatever has a Tendency to make Men happy in the Enjoyment of their Rights, whether natural or Christian. And herein chiefly lies, (as I humbly conceive) the Duty of Rulers, at this Day. 'Tis true, as private Men, they are under the same Obligations with others, to make their Acknowledgments to CHRIST; and doubtless, if HE was visibly and externally (ac­cording to the Custom among Kings and Gover­nors) to make his solemn Entry into the Land, as their SAVIOUR and LORD,‘it would be ex­pected they should, as public Officers, make their Appearance, and attend him as their Sove­reign with sutable Congratulations, and Mani­festations of Respect and Loyalty; and if they should stand at a Distance, it would be much more taken Notice of, and awaken his Displeasure much more, than such a Behaviour in the common People.’ But the Case is widely different, where his supposed Entry is in a spiritual Sense only, and after such a Manner even in this Sense, as that there is a great Variety of Sentiments about it, among the best Sort of Men, of all Ranks and Conditions: Nor does it ap­pear to me, when the Case is thus circumstanc'd, that it is either the Duty of Rulers, or would be Wisdom in them, by any authoritative Acts to de­termine, whose Sentiments were the most agreable to Truth. And as to their Appointment of Days of Thanksgiving, or fasting, on this Account, there must be an Impropriety in it, so long as that [Page 368] Complaint of GOD against the Jews is to be seen in the Bible, Behold ye fast for Strife and Debate! Their Duty rather lies in keeping Peace between those, who unhappily differ in their Thoughts about the State of our religious Affairs: And their Care in this Matter ought to be impartial. Each Party, without Favour or Affection, should be equally restrain'd from Out-rage and Insul [...]. Those, who may think themselves Friends to a Work of GOD, should be protected in the Exer­cise of all their just Rights, whether as Men, or Christians: So on the other Hand, those who may be Enemies to Error and Confusion, have the same Claim to be protected.

And if, one either Side, they invade the Rights of others, or throw out Slander, at Random, to the Hurt of their Neighbour's Reputation and Useful­ness, and the bringing forward a State of Tumult and Disorder; I see not but the civil Arm may justly be stretched forth for the Chastisement of such Persons; and this, though their Abuses should be offered in the Name of the LORD, or under the Pretext of the most flaming Zeal for the RE­DEEMER'S Honour, and serving the Interest of his Kingdom: For it ought always to be accounted an Aggravation of the Sin of Slander, rather than an Excuse for it, its being committed under the Cloak of Religion, and Pretence for the Glory of GOD; as it will, under these Circumstances, be of more pernicious Tendency. I am far from thinking, that any Man ought to suffer, either for his religious Principles, or Conduct arising from them, while he is no Disturber of the civil Peace; but when Men, under the Notion of appearing zealous for GOD, and his Truths, insult their Bet­ters, vilify their Neighbours, and spirit people to [Page 369] Strife and Faction, I know of no Persons more sutable to be taken in Hand by Authority: And if they suffer, 'tis for their own Follies; nor can they reasonably blame any Body but them­selves: Nor am I asham'd, or afraid, to prosess it as my Opinion, that it would probably have been of good Service, if those, in these Times, who have been publickly and out-ragiously reviled, had, by their Complaints, put it properly in the Magistrates Power, to restrain some Men's Tongues with Bit and Bridle.

Private Christians also, of all Ranks and Condi­tions, may do something towards the Suppression of these Errors, by mourning before the LORD the Dishonour which has hereby been reflected on the Name of CHRIST, and Injury done to Souls; by being much in Prayer to GOD for the Out-pouring of his SPIRIT, in all desirable In­fluences of Light, and Love, and Peace; by taking good Heed that they ben't themselves drawn aside, avoiding to this End, the Company and familiar Converse of those, who, by good Words and fair Speeches, might be apt to deceive their Hearts, but especially an Attendance on re­ligious Exercises, where the Churches and Ministry are freely declaimed against by those who have gone out from them, under the vain Pretence of being more holy than they; and in fine, by a faithful Performance of those Duties, which arise from the various Relations they sustain towards each other: As thus, if they are Children, by heark­ening to the Advice of their Parents, and obey­ing and honouring them in the LORD; and if they are Parents, by counseling, reproving, warn­ing, restraining and commanding, their children, as there may be Occasion: If they are Servants, [Page 370] by pleasing their Masters well in all Things, not defrauding them of their Time or Labour, but accounting them worthy of all Honour, that the Name of GOD be not blasphemed; and, if they are Masters, not only by providing for their Servants Things honest and good, but by keeping them within the Rules of Order and Decorum, not suffering them to neglect the Religion of the Family at home, under Pretence of carrying it on elsewhere; especially, when they continue abroad 'till late in the Night, and so as to unfit themselves for the Services of the following Day.

In these, and such like Ways, all may exert themselves in making a Stand against the Progress of Error: And all are oblig'd to do so; and for this Reason, among others I han't Room to mention, because the last Days are particularly mark'd out in the Prophecies of Scripture, as the Times wherein may be expected, the Rise of SE­DUCERS. Says the Apostle PAUL, in his second E­pistle to TIMOTHY, This know also, that in the LAST DAYS perillous Times shall come. And the Description he gives of the Persons, on whose Account the Times would be perillous, is, in Part, that, Of this Sort are they which creep into Houses, and lead captive silly Women; laden with Sins; led away with divers Lusts; ever learning, and never able to come to the Knowledge of the Truth. He further characterises them,* as those who resist the Truth; and still adds,§ But evil Men and Se­ducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and be­ing deceived, The like unhappy Times he has in [Page 371] his Eye, when he says, in his former Epistle, Now the SPIRIT speaketh expresly, that, in the LATTER TIMES, some shall depart from the Faith, giving Heed to seducing Spirits:—Nor is this any other than what our SAVIOUR himself foretells, when he says,* False Christs, and false Prophets shall arise, and shall shew Signs and Wonders, to seduce, if it were possi­ble, even the Elect. And very observable is the Caution he adds hereupon, But take ye Heed: Behold, I have foretold you all Things. And 'tis certainly very seasonable, as well as good Advice; and we shall be much wanting to our selves, if we don't act upon it as those, who esteem them­selves oblig'd, by it, to the utmost Watchfulness and Circumspection.

'Tis true, we read of the coming on of a glo­rious State of Things in the LAST DAYS: Nor will the Vision fail.—We may rely upon it, the Prophesies, foretelling the Glory of the RE­DEEMER'S Kingdom, will have their Accomplish­ment to the making this Earth a Paradise, in Compare with what it now is. But for the particular Time when this will be, it is not for us to know it, the Father having put it in his own Pow­er: And whoever pretend to such Knowledge, they are wise above what is written; and tho' they may think they know much, they really know nothing as to this Matter.

It may be suggested,§ that ‘the Work of GOD's SPIRIT that is so extraordinary and wonderful, is the dawning, or, at lest, a Prelude of that glorious Work of GOD, so often foretold in [Page 372] Scripture, which, in the Progress and Issue of it, shall renew the whole World.’ But what are such Suggestions, but the Fruit of Imaginati­on? Or at best, uncertain Conjecture? And can any good End be answered in endeavouring, upon Evidence absolutely precarious, to instill in­to the Minds of People a Notion of the millen­nium State, as what is NOW going to be introduc­ed; yea, and of AMERICA,* as that Part of the [Page 373] World, which is pointed out in the Revelations of GOD for the Place, where this glorious Scene of Things, "will, probably, first begin?" How often, at other Times, and in other Places, has the Conceit been propagated among People, as if the Prophecies touching the Kingdom of CHRIST, in the latter Days, were NOW to receive their Ac­complishent? And what has been the Effect, but their running wild? So it was in GERMANY, in the Beginning of the Reformation. The ex­traordinary and wonderful Things in that Day, were look'd upon by the Men then thought to be most under the SPIRIT's immediate Direction, as "the Dawning of that glorious Work of GOD, which should renew the whole World;" and the Imagination of the Multitude being fired with this Notion, they were soon perswaded, that the Saints were now to reign on Earth, and the Dominion to be given into their Hands: And it was under the Influence of this vain Conceit, (in which they were strengthened by Visions, Rap­tures and Revolutions) that they took up Arms a­gainst the lawful Authority, and were destroy'd, at one Time and another, to the Number of an HUNDRED THOUSANDS.§

It was owing to the same Delusion, propagat­ed, the following Century, by KOTTERUS, DRABRI­CIUS, and PONIATOVIA, under the pampous Shew of immediate Revelation from GOD, that great [Page 374] Disturbances were again revived. The learned COMENIUS was carried away with this Dream; verily believing, that the happy State of the Church was NOW to take Place. And 'tis well known, that this same Pretence of the near Approach of the MILLENNIUM, the promised Kingdom of the MESSIAH, was the Foundation-Error of the French Prophets, and those in their Way, no longer ago than the Beginning of this Century: And so infatuated were they at last, as to publish it to the World, that the glorious Times they spake of, would be manifest over the whole Earth, within the Term of THREE YEARS. And what Set of Men have ever yet appear'd in the Christian World, whose Imaginations have been thorowly warmed, but they have, at length, wrought them­selves up to a full Assurance, that NOW was the Time for the Accomplishment of the Scriptures, and the Creation of the new Heavens, and the new Earth? No one Thing have they more united­ly concurred in, to their own shameful Disap­pointment, and the doing unspeakable Damage to the Interest of Religion.—A sufficient Warn­ing, one would think, to keep Men modest; and restrain them from Endeavours to lead Peo­ple into a Belief of that, of which they have no sufficient Evidence; and in which, they may be deceived by their vain Imaginations, as Hundreds and Thousands have been before them.

There are unquestionably many Prophecies con­cerning CHRIST, and the Glory of his Kingdom, still to be fulfilled; and it may be of good Service to labour to beget in People a Faith in these Things; or, if they have Faith, to quicken and strengthen it: But it can answer no good End to lead People into the Belief of any particular [Page 375] Time, as the Time appointed of GOD for the Ac­complishment of these Purposes of his Mercy; because this is one of those Matters, his Wisdom has thought fit to keep conceal'd from the Know­ledge of Man. Our own Faith therefore upon this Head can be founded only on Conjecture; and as 'tis only the like blind Faith we can convey to others, we should be cautious, lest their Conduct should be agreeable to their Faith. When they have imbib'd from us the Thought, as if the glorious Things, spoken of in Scripture, were to come for­ward in their Day, they will be apt (as has often been the Case) to be impatient, and from their Officiousness in tendring their Help where it is not needed, to disserve the Interest of the Redeemer. Pertinent to the present Case, and to these Times, are the Words of Mr. WILLIAM ALLEN, with which I shall finish this Part of our Discourse. Says he, speaking of CHRIST, ‘He stands in Need of no unrighteous, or irregular Help from Men, to give him Possession of his Kingdom in the World. He who hath given Laws to his Subjects, to direct and govern them in their Actions, will never take it well from any of them, if they shall break any of his Laws, in Zeal for him, or to advance his Kingdom in the World.—The Scripture faith, he that be­lieveth, doth not make haste, Isa. 28. 16. He doth not use any indirect Means to hasten that, which GOD hath promised, as being impatient of his Delay to fulfill and perform it. And therefore all irregular Practices of Men to hast­en the setting up of CHRIST's Kingdom in the World, are an Argument rather of Diffidence and Distrust in CHRIST, as King of his Church; [Page 376] either of his Power, as if he could not set up his Kingdom without such human Helps as they deem necessary to that End; or, of his Wis­dom, as not regarding the best Time, and fit­test Season to do it in; Or, of his Care of his Church, in not hastening more to her Re­lief and Deliverance from all powerful Ene­mies. When Men will take Christ's Work out of his own Hands, and lead the Way, and go before him in it, as if they expected he should second them, and assist them in it, it is never like to prosper in their's, who so usurp that Authority.—And when they find themselves entangled with insuperable Difficulties, its very likely they will thereupon entertain hard and unbecoming Thoughts of CHRIST himself, as if he had deserted his own Cause, in leaving them to themselves in their rash Undertaking. And its well if they do not thereupon bring them­selves under a strong Temptation, either to Disobedience, or to question whether those Grounds, upon which judicious and sober Christ­ians expect the Churches great Deliverance from the Hands of her Enemies, be true or no; Nay, its well if they don't thereby bring themselves to question the Truth of the other great Doctrines of Christianity, and slip into Atheism, as its certain some have done, upon the Miscarriage of their rash Undertaking. Let none then out of a hastly and mistaken Zeal, and under Pretence of ushering the King­dom of CHRIST into the World, attempt any Thing in Order thereto, that tends to disturb the public Peace.’

[Page]

PART III.
Shewing, in many Instances, wherein those, who have ap­pear'd against the Disorders prevailing in the Land, have been injuriously treated.

IT will not be supposed, unless by Per­sons evidently weak, or prejudiced, that I have it in View, in this Part of my Discourse, to plead for those who have appear'd a­gainst the Disorders of the Times, in every Thing they have said, or done: Nor will any imagine, I am so unbounded in my Charity, as to enter­tain in the gross, a good Opinion of ALL, who cry out of Irregularities, as though they must needs be true Converts, because they speak against such Things as ought to be condemn'd.

There are, no Doubt, both secret Hypocrites, and open Sinners, among those, on the one Hand, who have an ill Thought of many Things going on in the Land, as well as among those, on the other, who speak of the present Commotion as, in the main, a marvellous Work of divine Grace: And on either Side, some may have conducted them­selves in a Manner not to be justified. Where­in any, in testifying against what they might [Page 378] judge amiss at this Day, have acted unworthy their Character as Men or Christians, let their Behavi­our be fairly pointed out, and all the Blame fast­ened on them they deserve. I have nothing to object against this.—But what I think injurious is, the wrongfully and indiscriminately accusing those who complain of the Times; or the doing this in an unchristian Manner, and so as to reflect an unjust Odium on them.

To come to Instances; in mentioning of which, I shall not trouble my self about Order, but set Things down as they may occur to my Mind.

The Discouragers of the bad Things of the pre­sent Day, have been publickly faulted as to their Method of Judging about the "religious Operati­on, on the Minds of Men, that has been carried on of late in NEW-ENGLAND:" And "so far as the Ground of their Error has been in the Un­derstanding, and not in the Disposition," it has been said, "Fundamentally to lie in three Things."

1. They are said ‘to have greatly erred in the Way, in which they have gone about to try this Work, whether it be a Work of the SPIRIT of GOD, or no; viz, in judging of it a Priori, from the Way it began, the Instru­ments that have been employed, the Means that have been made Use of, and the Methods that have been taken and succeeded, in carry­ing it on’ If by this Remark, the Gentleman, who makes it, intends, that they have form'd a [Page 379] Judgment from the SOLE consideration of any, or all these Things, he grosly misrepresents them to the World. I never yet heard of one, among the whole Number of those, who think differently from him about the present religious Affair, who settled his Opinion, in the Way he speaks of. If he knew of any, he should have named them; and not charged this partial Manner of judging upon all in general. But if he means only, that, in Order to judge fairly of the State of Religion, in our Churches, they take into Consideration the Things he has mentioned, among many o­ther; they own the Charge, and think they should act below their Character as Men, if it could not be made good upon them.

They are as willing as he can be to leave it with the alwise GOD, to use what Means and In­struments he pleases, in beginning and carrying on his own Work, in the Hearts of Men; and can heartily join with him in subscribing to the Truth of every Text he has brought to View; though not to the Pertinency of any one of them, to the Purpose to which has adduc'd them. For can it, with Justice, be called "a directing the SPIRIT of the LORD, or a Being his Counsellor," to make the best Inquiry we are able into a Work said to be his, and to fetch in Light in all the Ways proper to be made Use of by reasona­ble Creatures? 'Tis true, if a Work has before been proved to be a Work of GOD, and nothing can be objected against it, but only that the Means and Instruments employed in it, are such as the Wisdom of Man would not have pitched upon, this is so far from being a just Ground of Exception, that it would be to reply against GOD, to insist upon it; and it might be proper [Page 380] in such a Case, to say, ‘God gives no Account of his Matters; his Judgments are a great Deep: He hath his Way in the Sea, and his Path in the great Waters, and his Foot­steps are not known: And who shall teach GOD Knowledge, or enjoin him his Way, or say unto him what doest thou?’ But what is this to the Affair under Consideration? Is it not the great Question of the Day, how far, and in what Respects, the Work, going on in the Land, is the Work of GOD? And are there not great and numerous Difficulties attending it, if consi­dered a Posteriori? Are not the Effects such, as the best and wisest Men in the Country have tho't themselves oblig'd to testify against? And in an Affair so circumstane'd, should not we be justly chargeable with partial Neglect, if we did not fairly consider every Thing that might give Light into it? Is not this the Expectation of GOD concerning us? And can we otherwise acquit our selves as Beings endowed with Reason and Understanding?

Besides, it ought to be remembred, tho' GOD may use what Means and Instruments he pleases in carrying on his own Work; yet, he will ne­ver please to make Use of those which are in them­selves unfit and improper. And may not the Means and Instruments, employed in a Work said to be his, be of this Sort? Is this impossi­ble? Han't it often been the Case in Fact? And how shall we know but the Means and In­struments, said to be used by GOD, are unsutable in their Nature, or such as would reflect Disho­nour upon the Word and Institutions of GOD, if we may not, in the regular Exercise of our Un­derstandings, judge of them? What greater [Page 381] Arrogance is it to judge of Means and Instruments said to be employed by GOD, than of a Work said to be his? If we may judge of the one without "directing the SPIRIT of the LORD," we may with as much Propriety judge of the o­ther: Nor can we, in many Cases, form a just Judgment of the latter, without duly considering the former; and if any have attempted to do this in the present Case, "they may not wonder if they are perplext in their Thoughts and con­founded." Perhaps, no one Thing will better enable serious, well-dispos'd Persons, to make a true Judgment of the late Operation upon the Minds of People, than an impartial and thorow Inquiry into the Means and Instruments of it's Rise and Progress: Nor can I conceive, why any should object against so reasonable a Method of Judging unless they are apprehensive, if these should come under a strict Examination, the Use, at lest of some, of them would appear to be inconsist­ent with the Perfections of GOD, or the standing Re­velation of his Will in the Scriptures.

I am sensible, with this Gentleman, that "this Work has been carried on by the weak and fool­ish." and I may add, the sinful Things of this World: And if the Work it self has, in many Instances, partook of the Weakness, and Foolishness, and Sinfulness, of the Means and Instruments, these Things will mutually illustrate each other, and mightily help in forming a true Judgment a­bout the State of our religious Affairs. And if this Gentleman has erred, in any material Points, in the Sentiments he has expressed, upon this Head, one Reason may be, his throwing out of his Mind those weighty Considerations, that might have been suggested to him, had he duly thought [Page 382] upon the Means, and Manner, and Instruments, of carrying on the present Work: Nor must he take it amiss, if notwithstanding all that he has offered, others still think, these Things require a distinct and full Examination.

I am sensible also, that "the Ministers who have been chiefly employ'd, some of them have been meer Babes in Age and Standing." Nor do I deny, that "GOD has suffered their Infirmities to appear in the Sight of others:" Nor that "he has made Use of their Infirmities and Sins for the Chastising;" yea, the doing real Service to others: But then, it ought to be considered, the Good that may arise out of these Evils, is no Argument, either that GOD approbates them, or that we should: And though we ought to make a wise and holy Use of all GOD's Dispensations; yet, we may warrantably look upon those Things in Providence as Evils, which really are so, and deprecate them, and do whatever is proper to suppress them; and this, notwithstanding the Wisdom of GOD may know how to make them work for good, to them that love him, and are the Called according to his Purpose.

‘II. Another Foundation-Error of those, who don't acknowledge the Divinity of this Work, is, the not taking the Holy Scripture as an whole, and in itself a sufficient Rule, to judge of such Things by.’ The Meaning of this Charge is explain'd in these Words which follow, ‘Those that I am speaking of will indeed make some Use of Scripture, so far as they think it serves their Turn; but don't make Use of it alone, as a Rule sufficient by it self, but make as much, and a great Deal more Use of other [Page 383] Things, diverse and wide from it, to judge of this Work by.’ Who could have thought to have met with such a Charge as this against those, who have ventured their Characters to stand up for the Scriptures, in Opposition to Impulses; and publickly pleaded for them as the one only Rule, by which to try all Matters of Faith, as well se­cret Whispers and sudden Impressions?—Are there any who have done more Honour to the Bible, in these Times, by calling Men to the Law and to the Testimony, both from the Pulpit and the Press, than the Persons here reflected on as making an undue Use of this sacred Book? Was it not by Men of this Character, that a famous Instrument in the late Extraordinaries, was deposed from the Ministry, for the Contempt he had cast upon the inspir'd Writings? And shall they, notwithstand­ing, be condemn'd, and by the Lump too, as pay­ing a greater Regard to other Things, than even the Bible, in judging of the State of Religion in the Land? I cannot but look upon this Charge, in the Manner in which it is levelled, as a down­right Abuse; and would hope, the Gentleman, upon second Thoughts, will be sensible of it himself. But he goes on to Particulars.

‘I. Some make Philosophy, INSTEAD of the ho­ly Scriptures their Rule of Judging of this Work; particularly, the philosophical Notions they entertain of the Nature of the Soul, it's Faculties and Affections.’ There is an evident Difference between using Philosophy as an Help in order to understand the Scripture, and the placing it in the ROOM of Scripture. In the former Sense, I suppose this Gentleman will not deny, but Scrip­ture and Philosophy may very well consist toge­ther.—If no Use might be made of Philosophy, [Page 384] in explaining the Scripture, how monstrous must our Conceptions of the infinite GOD be, while he is represented, according to the Letter of num­berless Texts, as having Eyes, and Ears, and Hands, and Feet; and as being subject to the various Passions of Love, and Hatred; Joy and Grief; Anger, Wrath, Revenge, and the like? We must be allow'd the Exercise of our Reason, (which is but another Name for what is here meant by Philosophy) or we shall be liable to be wretchedly impos'd on by our Imaginations: Nor is there any Error, however extravagant, but we shall be in Danger of falling into it. If we give up our Understandings, how shall we be a­ble to ascertain the Sense of any one Text of Scripture? What should hinder our running in­to all the Wilds of Delusion?—But this Use of Philosophy, I conclude this Gentleman will not ob­ject against. If he does, I see not but he will be self-condemn'd; for he has himself, under this very Head, made Use of more Philosophy (and in a Manner not altogether unexceptionable, as we may see afterwards, if I can find Room) than a­ny one that I know of, who has wrote upon the Time.—And as to the other Sense of using Phi­losophy, the placeing it in the Room of Scripture, who among all those who are differently minded from this Gentleman, about the present Work, have ever made such a Use of it? Can a sin­gle Instance be produced? Some, perhaps, may have said, ‘There is but little sober, solid Re­ligion in this Work; it is little else but flash and Noise. Religion n [...]w-a-Days all runs out into Transport, and high Flights of the Passi­ons and Affections.’ And will it hence fol­low, that they make Ph [...]losophy, INSTEAD of Scrip­ture, their Ruse of judging in this Matter? Where [Page 385] the Connection between these Things? Persons may undoubtedly be of the Opinion, that the Re­ligion of the present Day consists chiefly in a Com­motion in the Passions, and yet pay all due Honour to the Bible.

‘2. Many are guilty of not taking the holy Scriptures as a sufficient and whole Rule, where by to judge of this Work, whether it's a Work of GOD, in that they judge by those Things which the Scripture don't give us as any Signs or Marks whereby to judge one Way, or the other; and therefore do in NO WISE belong to the Scripture-Rule of Judging, viz; the Effects that religious Exercises of Mind have upon the Body. This Gentleman, some may be ready to think, inadvertently forgot what he was about, when he wrote this. For who are the Men that judge of the present Work, by the Appearance of extraordinary bodily Effects? Are they not known to be those, who have laid great Stress upon Shriekings, and Swoonings, and convulsive­like Agitations, as though they were sure Marks of a divine Influence? Han't they publickly pleaded for them as such? Han't they openly given GOD Thanks for these Manifestations of his Power? Han't they often prayed for the like Tokens of his Presence? And have not the Persons here blamed for judging of the present Work by these Things, INSTEAD of the Scripture, ever disclaim'd doing so? Han't they perpetually te­stified against these bodily Exercises as a sure Evidence of the SPIRIT'S Operations? Yea, have they not, in this very Article, done Honour to the Bible, by pleading that they are not, in that sacred Book, made a Mark by which to judge of a Work of [Page 386] GOD upon Men's Hearts? I may appeal to all, acquainted with our religious Affairs, whether a­ny, in these Times, have spoken more freely a­gainst a "Concern about the involuntary Moti­ons of the Fluids, and Solids of Men's Bodies?" Or, whether they han't, all along, been united to a Man in saying, as this Gentleman here does, ‘I can't see which Way we are in Danger, or how the Devil is like to get any notable Ad­vantage against us, if we do but thorowly do our Duty with Respect to those two Things, viz, the State of Person's Minds, and their moral Conduct; seeing to it, that they be maintain­ed in an Agreeableness to the Rules that CHRIST has given us. Is not this the very Thing they have always spoken? And if some others had been alike plain and faithful in urging upon Peo­ple a Conformity to the Gospel, in the moral Tem­per of their Minds, and Course of their Lives, as a more scriptural Evidence of the Reality of a Work of Grace, than that which arises from a Commotion in their Passions, we had probably been in better Circumstances at this Day.

I shall only add, if the "Effects that the Af­fections have upon the Body, do in NO WISE belong to the scriptural-Rule of judging of this Work," there was no great Need of the Labour of five or six Pages in their Vindication; and we may hope for an easy Pardon, if we forbear remarking upon what is there offered.

‘3. Another Thing that some make their Rule to judge of this Work by, INSTEAD of the holy Scriptures, is History, or former Observation. It may be here said of History, as of Philosophy under [Page 387] the former Head, that, in Subordination to the Scripture, it may be of good Service. And this is the Thought of this Gentleman, or he condemns that in others, which he practises himself; for in this very Place, where he is speaking against the Use of History, he has made as free with it as those he finds Fault with. I conclude therefore, 'tis not meerly the Use of History he objects against, but the using it INSTEAD of the Scripture. And if any, in these Times, have gone into such a Use of it, they are certainly to Blame: But then, Care should be taken not to fasten Blame publick­ly on them, without Evidence that they are re­ally chargeable with it. It is not sufficient to say, ‘If there be any Thing new and extraor­dinary, in the Circumstances of this Work, that was not observ'd in former Times, that is a Rule with them to reject this Work, as not the Work of GOD.’ This is nothing more than a Repetition of the Charge, by Way of meer Affirmation; which ought to be look'd up­on as of no Weight, in a disputed Point. Nor does it much mend the Matter to go on affirming, ‘Another Way that some err in making History and former Observation their Rule to judge of this Work, INSTEAD of the holy Scripture, is comparing some accidental, external Circum­stances of this Work, with what has appear'd sometimes in Enthusiasts; and as they find as Agreement in some such Things, so they re­ject the whole Work, or, at lest, the Substance of it, concluding it to be Enthusiasm. This is only asserting what others deny, and are firmly perswaded cannot never be prov'd. Some shew of Proof, 'tis true, is here offered. ‘So, great Use has been made, to this Purpose, of many Things that are found among the QUAKERS.— [Page 388] So, to the same Purpose, some external Appear­ances that were found among the FRENCH PRO­PHETS, and some other ENTHUSIASTS, in former Times, have been, of late, trump'd up with great Assurance and Triumph.’ If instead of roundly affirming (which is the easiest Thing in the World) this Gentleman had condescended to show, wherein the Persons, he here blames, had made Use of any Thing, either among the QUA­KERS, or FRENCH PROPHETS, or other ENTHUSIASTS, as their Rule in judging of this Work, INSTEAD of the Scripture, he might have done something towards confirming his Point; but what he has offered, as it now stands, can't be thought to be of any Force, unless it be taken for granted (which is so unreasonable, I can't suppose, this Gentleman will desire it) that no Use may be made of the History of ENTHUSIASTS, with Relation to the present Work, but to the Dishonour of the Bible, and so as to place the former in the ROOM of the latter.

‘4. I would propose it to be considered, whe­ther or no, some, INSTEAD of making the Scrip­tures their only Rule to judge of this Work, don't make their own Experience the Rule to reject such and such Things as are now pro­fessed and experienced, because they never felt them themselves. As this is a Matter pro­posed to be considered, I have accordingly taken it into Consideration, and thereupon think, there is a very great Difference between making Use of Experience with the Scripture, and in Subservi­ency to it, and the setting it up as a Rule INSTEAD of the Scripture. The former, this Gentleman, I I am satisfied, will not object against: And for the latter, 'tis so great a Fault, that none ought [Page 389] to be publickly charged with it, unless upon bet­ter Evidence than that of meer Insinuation by Way of Query. I will not say but some, among those, who are Enemies to the present Disorders, may have made an undue Use of Experience; though I know not of one who ever set it up as a Rule INSTEAD of the Bible. This is not the Fault of the Persons, this Gentleman is here speak­ing of, but of the Friends to that which is called without Discrimination, the Work of GOD going on in the Land. I don't query, whether, among these, there are not some, who make this Use of their Experience, but affirm that there are; part­ly upon my own personal Conversation with them, and partly by Information from others of known Judgment and Integrity. 'Tis with them a sufficient Reason to think, and speak of a Man as carnal and unconverted, if he han't felt the like Extraordinaries they have experienced: Nor has it been an uncommon Thing for them, to pro­nounce others pharisaical and unregenerate, upon this Ground solely; as though what they had experienced was a sure Test to try the State of their Neighbour by. And how this Gentleman came to charge the known Fault of some of the Zealots of this Day, upon those who have ever appear'd against it, I am at a loss to conceive.

‘III. Another Foundation Error of those that reject this Work, is their not duly distinguish­ing the good from the bad. I can't but think this Gentleman spake more from a speculative Con­sideration of the Matter, than the Reality of Fact, when he wrote this. For who are the Persons chargeable with not duly distinguishing in the late religious Commotion? Are they not those, who have accustomed themselves to speak of it, both [Page 390] publickly and privately, as an extraordinary Work of GOD, in the gross, and without Distinction? And have they not often been faulted for this in­discriminate Way of speaking upon the Matter? Han't they been openly call'd upon, yea, seriously and solemnly argued with, to distinguish and separate between the good and bad? And have they e­ver done it to this Day? Do they not rather go on in the same general, indiscriminate Way of speaking? Whereas, the Persons, this Gentleman blames, have plainly said, at lest some of them, over and over again, what the bad Things of the present Day are, which they condemn: And this indeed is that for which they have been so basely treated. They are certainly in an ill Case; for they are misus'd for pointing out the bad Things prevailing in these Times, and at the same Time blam'd for not doing that, for the doing of which all Manner of Evil has been spoken a­gainst them, to the great Detriment both of their Reputation, and Usefulness in the World. To proceed,

Another Thing charg'd upon those, who have spoken against the Disorders of the Times is, ‘That they have watched for the halting of the Zealous, and catch'd at any Thing that has been wrong, and have greatly insisted on it, made the most of it, and magnified it; espe­cially, that they have watched for Errors in zealous Preachers, that are much in reproving and condemning the Wickedness of the Times.’ I never imagined, but, among those who have manifested a Dislike to the present Commotions, [Page 391] there might be some of a prophane Character; and how far the Temper and Conduct of this Kind of Persons may be pointed out in these Words, I dispute not: But the Charge is very unfair as laid against those, in general, who are for keeping Things from running into Confu­sion; and the more so, as the just Occasi­ons of Offence have, of late been so frequent and numerous. This Gentleman must be strange­ly unacquainted with the State of Affairs in the Land, if he does not know, that the late Zealots, and the Preachers among them too, have, in ma­ny Instances, behav'd after such a Manner, that others could not help observing the Extravagan­cies they fell into; and instead of "catching at any Thing wrong," they were rather moved with Pity and Grief, to behold the Mischief that was doing to the Cause of Religion: And so far were they from "magnisying real Errors," that, I scruple not to say, they have never yet set them in their full Light; nay, as to same of the Disorders of the Times, I don't think it is in the Power of the worst Opposer of them all to describe them to the Life. This Gentleman may further suggest, "that Disorders have been too much insisted on;" but others, as much concern'd for the Honour of GOD, and the In­terest of Christianity, are of Opinion, they have not been insisted on enough: To be sure, they were not at first; if they had, much of the present Confusions would, I believe, have been prevented. I shall add, there are as awful Texts of Scripture, as well worthy a serious Consideration as that, this Gentleman has here particularly mentioned: Such as that, Prov. 17. 15. He that justifieth the Wicked, and he that condemneth the Just, even they [Page 392] both are Abomination to the LORD. And that, in the 24th Chapter, the 24th and 25th Verses. He that faith unto the Wicked, thou art righteous; him shall the People curse, Nations shall abhor him: But to them that rebuke him shall be Delight, and a good Blessing shall come upon them.

Another Thing injuriously reflected upon those who have spoken against the Disorders of the Times is, "That they are OPPOSERS of the WORK of GOD:" Nor have they been thus charged by the Vulgar and Illiterate only, which is no Wonder; but by those who would take it ill, not to be accounted Men of another Character. And to this, as much as any one Thing, may be owing, the Alienations, Contentions and Separati­ons, that are now common in the Land.

But why must they be spoken of, in the harsh Language, of Opposers of the Work of GOD? Is this their real Character? 'Tis true, they don't think the Work of the Spirit lies in Impulses, Vi­sions and Revelations; they don't think, that Screamings, and Shriekings, and Swoonings, are sure Marks of a genuine Conviction of Sin; they don't think, that extatic Raptures are an infallible Sign of saving Faith: Nor have they any great Opinion of the Exhortations of weak, illiterate Men, Women, or Labs, and other Extraordina­ries, which are common at this Day. And shall they, upon these Accounts, be called Opposers of the Work of GOD? Will any, from hence, up­on a mature Consideration of the Matter, fix up­on them this Character, and in such a Sense too, as that they must be Enemies to the REDEEMER, and his Kingdom? Are not many of those, call­ed Opposers, Men of the best Character in the [Page 393] Country, so far as can be judged? Han't they always been so accounted, 'till these Times? And is there not the same Reason to think well of them now as formerly, save only that they have testified against the bad Things of the pre­sent Day?

The Gentlemen, who are most free in speaking of others as Opposers of GOD's Work, seem to look upon themselves as the only Friends the LORD JESUS CHRIST has in the Land: But will their own Conceit of themselves make it true, that they really are so? And if those, who think they are mistaken in the Judgment they form of themselves, should follow their Example, and go into their extravagant Way of speaking, what would be their Opinion of it? How would they like to be call'd Opposers of CHRIST, Ene­mies of GOD and Religion? Would they not esteem themselves shamefully reviled? And yet, I believe, it will not be pretended, but some of them have so acted, as to bring as great Reproach on CHRIST, and the Divine SPIRIT, and the Ways of true Religion, as many of the worst Opposers (as they are term'd) put together.

It has been remarked, those, who call others Opposers of the Work of GOD, don't care to explain themselves upon the Matter: Nor has any one of them yet done it that I know of, unless the Gentleman, I have so often refer'd to, may be supposed to have attempted something of this Na­ture. He thinks it not enough for Persons to say, ‘they believe there is a good Work going [Page 394] on in the Country; and that they sometimes bless GOD, in their publick Prayers, in general Terms, for any Awakenings, or Revivals of Religion, there have lately been in any Parts of the Land.’ Notwithstanding this, ‘Some (as he goes on) are so far from acknowledging, and rejoicing in the infinite Mercy of GOD, in causing so happy a Change in the Land, that they look upon the religious State of the Coun­try, take it in the whole of it, much more sor­rowful than it was ten Years ago.’ And, ‘if it be manifestly thus with us, (he adds) and our Talk and Behaviour with Respect to this Work be such as has (though but) an indirect Tendency, to beget ill Thoughts and Suspici­ons in others concerning it, we are Opposers of the Work of GOD. What is the plain English of all this, but that those who don't speak upon the Times just as this Gentleman would have them, are Opposers of the Work of GOD. 'Tis true indeed, it may, in a Sense, be said even of all who either do, or say, any Thing that has on­ly a remote Tendency to disserve the Cause of GOD, that they are Opposers of GOD's Work: And just the same Thing may, with as much Truth, be affirm'd of those, who neglect what is proper for them to do, to remove away that which hinders the flourishing of Religion. And should those, upon this, whose Talk and Behavi­our, with Respect to the Errors and Disorders in the Land, have been such as tend (though but) indirectly to beget favourable Thoughts, in Peo­ple, of the bad Things among us, or not so ill Thoughts of them as they really deserve: I say, should such as these be represented to the World as Opposers of GOD's Work; and this, though "they sometimes speak against Disorders [Page 395] in their public Prayers, in general Terms," would it not be highly resented? Especially, if it was before known, that the applying this Style of Op­posers to them, would be understood by Multi­tudes, as giving them no better a Name than that of the Enemies of GOD and CHRIST, and the Cause of Truth and Religion in the World. And if such a Representation would be unjust on one Side, 'tis equally so on the other.

I am sensible, this Gentleman professes more Charity for Opposers than many who give them this Name. He speaks of it as a difficult Thing,* ‘to determine how far, and how long, some Persons of good Experience in their Souls,’ may be Opposers of this Work; and owns, ‘that he has seen that which abundant­ly convinces him, that the Business is too high for him, and that he can leave it wholly in his Hands, who is infinitely fit for it, without med­ling at all with it himself.’ This is well said; and who that reads it would expect to find this Gentleman declaring, in this very Page, against any Men's obliging him to set under the Ministry of one be there marks out for an Opposer? Who would think to see him ranking Opposers with Deists? As he does, when he proposes it to Confiderati­on, whether, any good Medium can be found, where a Man could rest with any Stability, be­tween owning this Work, and being a Deist? Who could suppose, that he should, in all Parts of his Book, speak of Opposers in the most severe and bitter Language?—If a Collection was to be made of all the hard Speeches he has freely made [Page 396] Use of, few, perhaps, would appear to have carried their Uncharitableness to a greater Height.

And what is the true Reason of this Out-cry against Persons, as Opposers of the Work of GOD? Is it not this, and only this, that they don't think of the Work going on in the Land, at this Day, just as some others do? And shall they, on this Account, be stigmatised as Opposers of GOD's Work? Is there no Difference between this Work, as the Phrase is vulgarly and indefinitely used, and a Work of GOD in the Sense of the Gospel? May not Persons entertain a just Idea of Faith, Conversion, the New-Creature, or what­ever else the Scripture means by a Work of GOD, and yet differ from others in their Sentiments a­bout the Work that has, of late, been so much the Subject of Conversation? Even the Friends to this Work vary in their Thoughts about it. Some think it has a greater Mixture of Error and Dis­order; others a less: Some think the Disorders accompanying it, are of a very pernicious Ten­dency; others look upon them as rather par­taking of the Nature of Frailties and Infirmities: Some have a higher Opinion of the good that has been done; others a lower. Perhaps, there are no two Friends to this Work, but they differ in their Thoughts about it: Nay, have not the same Persons conceiv'd a very different Opinion of it, at different Times? Yea, han't they chang­ed their Sentiments in Respect of those very Things, for opposing of which they once condemn­ed others as Opposers of the Work of GOD?—And if those, who are called Friends to this Work, may differ from one another, and from their own selves too; why may not the same Liberty be [Page 397] given to others, without pointing them out by a Name of Odium and Disgrace?

In a Word, If any must be called Opposers of GOD's Work, they ought to be particularly told, why they are spoken of in this Style: And then it will be seen, whether it be, because they real­ly oppose any Thing that the Bible makes the Work of GOD to consist in, or only because they are faithful to testify against such Errors and Dis­orders, as are a Dishonour to true Religion, and tend to hinder its Progress in the Land. This has often been desired; and 'tis a Request, I can't but think, those Gentlemen are oblig'd, in all Reason and Conscience, to give a plain, and dis­tinct Answer to, who have publickly advis'd Peo­ple to separate from Opposers; as they would not incur the Guilt of encouraging Strife and Schism, by the Use of certain loose, general and indefinite Words, which People may put a Meaning to, just as they are led by their Imaginations.

Another Thing mentioned to the disadvantage of those, who han't so good a Thought of the Times as some of their Brethren is,* "That they are Men of ARMINIAN, PELAGIAN and DEISTICAL Principles." It is conceded indeed, "that there are some weaker Brethren, both of Ministers and People, who are led in to oppose this Work, who are yet no Arminians:" But for the "most principal and inveterate Opposers, they are Men of ARMINIAN and PELAGIAN principles; and those others are only Deputy, or second-band Opposers." [Page 398] The Idea here conveyed to the World is evi­dently this, that the Gentlemen of most Weight and Significancy, in the Opposition to the Disor­ders in the Land, are known to be of bad Prin­ciples. And is this the real Truth of the Case? So far from it, that a more palpable Mistake could not have been publish'd to the World; and the Man who publish'd it, must be either grosly igno­rant of the Characters of those he undertook to write against, not knowing whereof he affirm'd; or otherwise, must be look'd upon as acting a very dishonest Part. For 'tis notorious to all, in any tolerable Measure, acquainted with Men, or Things, at this Day, that the principal Opposers are among those of an establish'd Reputation for their Orthodoxy. CALVINISTS in Principle, now are, and always have been from the Beginning, the principal and most inveterate Enemies to our grow­ing Confusions: Not such CALVINISTS as are weak, and fit only to be made Tools of by Men of other Principles; but Men of as good Parts and Learning as any we have in the Land, and universally acknowledged to be so. I could wish it were here proper to mention Names: No­thing would so effectually tend to wipe off this Reproach, which has been publickly reflected up­on some of the greatest Men, and best Friends to Religion, we have in the Country.

There are, no doubt, among those who speak against Disorders, some of bad Principles; yea, of no Principles at all: [The Number of these latter, instead of being diminished, has, perhaps, of late, been greatly increased] But to give it as the Cha­racter of the principal Gentlemen, who have en­deavoured to prevent Confusion in the Church of GOD, that they are ARMINIANS and PELAGIANS, [Page 399] because this may be true of some, who an't much concerned about Religion, nor pretend that they are, is very Abusive: 'Tis especially so, to sug­gest such a Thing of the Ministers; and the ra­ther, because they are generally in a quite differ­ent Way of thinking. As for PELAGIANISM, 'tis a base Slander, to publish it to the World, as if any Ministers in the Country entertain'd a favourable Opinion of it: Nor can I suppose, there are so ma­ny, as some suggest, who think with ARMINIUS. But if they were more numerous, yea, if they were generally ARMINIANS, (which is far from the Truth) how would this justify the Disorders they com­plain of? These may be as bad in their Nature and Tendency, and as of great Extent, as if they were strong CALVINISTS. And to speak freely, the raising a popular Clamour against Ministers, by giving them a Name of Odium, carries with it no reasonable Ground of Conviction: Nor can it be of any real Service. It may obstruct their Usefulness; but has no Tendency to clear up the Truth: It may excite their Passions, and provoke to Wrath, and seldom fails of doing so, to the great Hurt of Religion; but it can never instruct their Understandings, or alter their Sentiments.—It would discover a much better Spirit, if they have oppos'd any Thing that is really good, to show plainly, and distinctly, wherein they have done so, from the Bible, that sacred and only Test, in all Matters pertaining to Conscience and Salvation.—This would be to speak to the Purpose, and to argue like Men and Christians.—

In fine, The Discouragers of the Things amiss, at this Day, have been represented, ‘as Men destitute of all serious Sense of Religion, as loose [Page 400] in their Lives, and no real Friends to the Power of Godliness.’ And if this should be allowed to be the Truth as to some, why must others be tho't the worse of upon their Account? Have none, among the Friends to the Extraordinaries of the present Day, made it evident to the World, that they were the basest of Hypocrites? Have none of them been guilty of Wickedness, aggravated to a far greater Height, than can be proved up­on the worst Opposer in the Land? And would it be fair, because of the Hypocrisy and Vileness of some, to speak, in general, of the Rest, as meer Pretenders to Religion? Would not this be com­plained of as horribly unjust? And if 'tis so on one Side, must it not be so on the other?

I know, the Instruments and Subjects of the present Work, do, many of them, make high Pre­tences to Sanctity above other Men; while those, who have testified against the Disorders prevail­ing in the Land, have not, in like Ways, com­mended themselves. They have not indeed tho't it decent to proclaim their own Goodness, so as to despise others, and it may be, their Betters? But they may be good Men notwithstanding And, perhaps, if a strict Scrutiny was to be made, as eminent Christians, both Ministers and People, would be found among these, as are to be met with any where in NEW-ENGLAND. Comparisons (as the Vulgar phrase it) are odious; otherwise the Men might be called for, who should equal many who are spoken of as Opposers. We know indeed the Persons that would be pitch'd upon: And what are their Characters, in Compare with a very considerable Number of those who have been evil-spoken of, in these Times? Have the Men, through whose Means, a Clamour has been rais'd [Page 401] against them, ever given the World, one tenth Part of the Evidence, either of their Goodness as Christians, or Diligence and Fidelity as Pastors to the particular Flocks committed to their Charge? Are not the Gentlemen, who have been most admir­ed, generally young in Years, and Christian Expe­rience, as well as of small Attainments in Learn­ing? And is it possible, they could have given such Proof of a good Character as those, who, for a Course of Years, have said fully preach'd the Truth as it is in JESUS, and set an Example to their People of all the Virtues and Graces of the Christian Life? And may not this be justly said of many who have been injuriously reflected on, for not falling in with the Times? The plain Truth is, as valuable Men, in all Respects, as any we have in the Country, are in the Opposition to the bad Things prevailing in it; and the ranking them with Persons of loose Lives, and no Religion, is basely to reproach them.

Other Instances, wherein Blame has been un­justly thrown upon the faithful Witnesses against the Errors and Disorders of the Day, might have been mention'd; but as they are of smaller Mo­ment, I must leave them, to make room for what yet remains to come under Consideration.

[Page 402]

PART IV.
Shewing what Things ought to be corrected, or avoided, in testifying against the Irregula­rities of the present Day.

SOME, perhaps, of all Characters, have found Fault with the Disorders prevailing in the Country, at this Day: And a­mong such various Sorts of Persons, it may not be thought strange, if there are those who have conducted themselves in a Manner liable to Ex­ception. Wherein any have been faulty, 'tis rea­sonable they should submit to Correction, and take Care to avoid the like Mistakes for the Time to come.

Some, it may be, have been too free with their Complaints against the Times, who have had lit­tle Opportunity to know the real State of Reli­gion in the Land, and not a sufficient Capacity to form and adequate Idea of it.—This, it must be own'd, is a Fault, and ought to be corrected.—'Tis a Disservice to the Cause of Truth and Vir­tue, for Persons of weak Minds, and small Ac­quaintance [Page 403] with Matters in Agitation, to speak of them with Assurance and Confidence, as though all Knowledge would die with them. And this may be worthy the Consideration of those, who would be thought the best Friends to the Work of GOD, as well as others; for I can't suppose it will be denied, that those among them, whose Capacities and Advantages to know the Truth, have been smallest, have yet been confident and out-ragious in their Speech, as well as Behaviour: Whereby, instead of serving any good End, they have rather excited the Pity, and expos'd them­selves to the Contempt of others.

Some, it may be, have exprest themselves with too much Warmth, and in Language savouring rather of Anger and Wrath, than that Meekness of Wisdom, which is the Glory of Christians, as discovering in them a near Resemblance to the lovely JESUS.—Wherever there has been such a Spirit of Bitterness, appearing in unkind harsh Words, it ought to be corrected, and, for the Time to come, avoided.—A soft Answer turneth away Wrath, but grievous Words stir up Anger.—

Some, it may be, have spoken of the Extrava­gancies they have seen others running into, with an Air of Levity: Instead of being inwardly concerned for the Dishonour reflected on GOD, and the Hurt done to Religion, they have rather made merry with the unadvis'd Conduct of the Zealots of the present Day; taking Notice of it only for their Diversion.—Wherein this has been the Manner of any, they will not, in calm Tho'ts, go about to justify themselves.—'Tis cer­tainly a Fault they are chargeable with; and it may disserve the Interest of CHRIST, if it be not amended.

[Page 404] Some, it may be, have been severe in censur­ing the Mistakes of others, who order their own Conversation, rather by fleshly Wisdom than the Grace of GOD; who live according to the Course of this World, rather than the Di­vine Law: And though they cry out of Ir­regularities, they have no View herein to the Honour of the REDEEMER, and the flourishing of his Kingdom. Such are faulty in the main Tem­per of their Minds.—They cannot more proper­ly be applied to, than in our SAVIOUR'S Words, Why beholdest thou the Mote that is in thy Brother's Eye, but considerest not the Beam that is in thine own Eye?—Thou Hypocrite, first cast out the Beam out of thine own Eye; and then sh [...]lt thou see clear­ly to cast out the Mote out of thy Brother's Eye.—It would be more for the Interest of Religion, if such were silent about the Imprudences and Fol­lies of their Neighbours.—Their declaiming a­gainst them, puts those under a Disadvantage, who are real Friends to the Cause of Vertue, and would gladly do what they could to pro­mote it.—

Some, it may be, have taken Occasion, from what they have seen in some enthusiastical Persons, to speak flightily of the blessed SPIRIT, if not to decry his Office, and ridicule his Influences upon the Minds of Men: Than which there is scarce a [...] [...]: Nor will any, who are Friends to [...], think favourably of it.—I could [...] wish, nothing had appear'd, in these Day [...], that might have given a Handle to unwor­thy [...] on the Divine SPIRIT. 'Tis true, its [...] Objection against the Operations of the [...] that some, under the Power of an over­heated h [...]gination, have mistaken the Motion of [Page 405] their own Minds, or the Suggestions of Satan, for divine Impressions. But an ill Use may be made of such Mistakes: And it may be feared, whether this han't been too much the Case, in these Times. If any, from the Wildness and En­thusiasm they have seen, have had Prejudices ex­cited in them against the SPIRIT, as the appointed Dispenser of GOD's Grace; or been led to express themselves in an unbecoming Manner of those Influences, by which the Work of GOD is begun, and carried on, in the Souls of Men, they have much to be humbled for, and correct: Nor can they be too much upon their Guard, for the Time to come; for 'tis only by the Operations of the Divine SPIRIT, that they can be form'd to a Meetness for the Favour of GOD here, or the Enjoyment of him hereaster: And, of all Men, they will be the most unlikely to be wrought up­on by him, if they suffer themselves to think or speak contemptuously of his Operations, as [...] they were nothing more than Delusion and Ima­gination.

In fine, some, not sutably distinguishing between Religion in its own Nature, and as [...] in the Conduct of some over zealous Persons, in­stead of entertaining an ill Thought only of that which is ill, may have condemned Religion in the whole, as a wild imaginary Thing. An unhappy Mistake this!—Nor can it be too soon correct­ed. It is just Matter of Lamentation, thus any have set Religion in such an ugly Light by their extravagan [...] behaviour, as to excite Prejudices in the Minds of others against it: Though Reli­gion, in itself, is not really the worse, nor should it suffer in the Opinion of any, because of the Impeadences and Follies of those, who call them­selves [Page 406] it's very good Friends. This is unreason­able.—It ought not to be mentioned to the Dis­advantage of Religion, that some, who have made high Pretences to it, have set it forth, in their Conduct, as something wild and fanciful. Is Re­ligion accountable for the Madness of those, who say they have a Regard to it? Is it fit, any should speak of it as a phrensical Business, because Men of an enthusiastical Turn have given, in their Lives, such an Idea of it? In judging of the Truth, or Sobriety of Religion, the Question ought not to be, what is it as exemplified by its Professors? But what is it as contained in the Revelation of GOD? If, as 'tis here exhibited, it approves itself to the Understanding and Con­science, appears worthy of GOD, and in the best Manner calculated to promote the Good of Man­kind, it ought to be received, and submitted to, as the great Rule of Faith and Practice; and this, notwithstanding its forbidding Aspect, from the Copy of it, by Men of heated Fancies.—We ought to be upon our Guard, that we don't take up Prejudices against Religion; especially at a Time, when such Things pass for high Flights in it, which rather argue some Degree of Disturbance in the Imagination: And our Cau­tion should be the greater, because of the bad In­fluence of a wrong Biass on the Mind.—It will strangely tend to blind our Eyes, and prepare the Way to our treating Religion with Neglect, or Contempt; than which, nothing can be more dangerous to our Souls, or put their Salvation to a greater Risque.

These are the chief Things (so far as my Knowledge extends) that need Correction, among the Complainers of Irregularities in the Land: [Page 407] Not that I would insinuate as if all were faulty in these Articles; or, indeed any considerable Number, unless among the loose and prophane, of which Sort, it must be own'd, there are too many: And it has unhappily been an Occasion of unkind Reflections on those of a very different Character.—On both Sides of the present Con­troversy, which is become general, there are, no doubt, bad Men as well as good; but they ought to be denominated one, or 'tother, from their known habitual Temper and Conduct, and not from their being on this, or the other Side of the Question in Debate. This, is very unfair; and would certainly be complained of as such, if those, who would be thought Friends to the Work of GOD, should be spoken of as a Parcel of Hypo­crites, because some among them have disco­vered this to be their true Character.—It were to be wish'd, that all who call themselves the Friends of CHRIST really were so, and that all who complain of Disorders had upon their Minds a just. Sense of the Importance of eternal Things. This would have a good Aspect on Religion; and we might hope soon to see a new Face of Things in the Land.

[Page 408]

PART Vth. and last.
Directing more positively to what may be judged the best Expedients to promote the In­terest of Religion at this Day.

THIS is an important Head of Discourse, and would have required Enlargement, but that many Things are well said upon it by Mr. EDWARDS, in his late Book; which, if He, and I, and Others, would carefully attend to, it might do much towards putting an End to our present Difficulties.

He is certainly right in saying,* ‘That a great deal need to be done at confessing of Faults, on both Sides;’ though, perhaps, none are so proper to make a beginning, as some among the chief Instruments in the late Commotion: For they are the Persons, who have openly injur'd their Brethren, by exciting Prejudices in the Minds of People against them, to the great Hurt of their Reputation and Usefulness in the World: Nor [Page 409] can I see, how they will answer it to their own Consciences, or GOD, unless, in this Way, they repair the Damage they have done their Character. And wherein those called Opposers have, in like Manner, publickly done that which is a Dishonour to GOD, or an Injury to their Neighbour, they also are equally oblig'd to make public Satisfaction.—But if Retractations are made, it may be hoped, they will be different from some that have been published of late, which seem rather calculated to qualify the Persons who made them to do still more Mischief, than to take the Shame to them­selves that is their just Due.

I heartily join with him likewise in calling Peo­ple to ‘the Exercise of extraordinary Meekness and Forbearance’—the contrary whereto, * is each Party's stigmatising one another with odious Names, as is done in many Parts of NEW­ENGLAND; which tends greatly to widen and propagate the Breach. Such distinguishing Names (as it follows) do, as it were, divide us into two Armies separated and drawn up in Battle-array, ready to sight with one another; which greatly hinders the Work of GOD. I could wish this Gentleman had wrote more under the habitual Influence of this Advice: He would not then, so often in his Book, have spoken of those, who may'nt think just as he does upon the Times, as Opposers of the Work of GOD, and under some other Names of known Disgrace. And as he has here taken Liberty "to intreat those that oppose this Work, to leave off concerning themselves so much about others, and look into their own Souls, and see that they are the Subjects [Page 410] of a true, saving Work of the SPIRIT of GOD" I would, in the Spirit of Love and Meekness, return back the same Intreaty to those, who call themselves the Friends of GOD's Work, begging that they would look more narrowly into the State of their own Hearts, and not censure and condemn others. Nor will it be thought, that this Advice is un­seasonable, so long as 'tis a known Fact, that un­charitable censorious Judging is a Fault that has generally prevailed, and to a high Degree of Guilt, among those who would be thought the best Wishers to the Interest of CHRIST, at this Day.

"Prayer also with Fasting" is an excellent Means to be attended at such a Time as this; though I see not of what peculiar Advantage it would be, ‘if there could be some Contrivance that there should be an Agreement of all the Peo­ple that are in AMERICA, that are well affected to this Work, to keep a Day of Fasting and Prayer, wherein they should all unite in humbling them­selves before GOD,&c.’ A warm Imagination may conceive of great Things from such a Fast; but I know not that it would be more acceptable to GOD, or to better Purpose, than one of less Extent.

Nor will it be denied, ‘That Care should be taken, that our Colleges should be so regulated, that they should be Nurseries of Piety, as far as is possible; tho' some take it amiss, that this Gentleman has here said that which is capable of being interpreted as an Insinuation of a Want of due Care in this Respect; especially at a Time, [Page 411] when the Prejudices of many, against the Colleges, are strong, and operate much to their Disadvan­tage.—I can't but think we have Reason for Thankfulness, that these Societies are under so good a Regulation; having those at their Head, who are so capable and well-spirited to serve the great Ends of their Constitution. I have known the general State of the College in this Govern­ment, upwards of 20 Years; And, if it might not be thought assuming too much, I would ven­ture to say, that it was never, in that Time, un­der better Circumstances, in Point of Religi­on, good Order, and Learning, than at this Day. There are those, I am sensible, who have said that which has a Tendency to hurt the Credit of the Colleges; but they notwithstanding still flourish as our chief Glory: And I pray GOD they may go on to do so, as long as the Sun and the Moon shall endure.

Another Thing I concur with this Gentleman in mentioning as of very great Importance, at this Day; and that is, People's ‘taking Heed, that, while they abound in external Duties of Devotion, such as praying, hearing, singing, and attending religious Meetings, there be a pro­portionable Care to abound in moral Duties, such as Acts of Righteousness, Truth, Meekness, For­giveness and Love towards our Neighbour; which are of much greater Importance in the Sight of GOD, than all the Externals of his Wor­ship.—They are abundantly more insisted on by the Prophets, in the old Testament, and CHRIST and his Apostles in the new. When these two Kinds of Duties are spoken of together, the moral ones are [Page 412] ever-more greatly preferred. Often, when the Times were very corrupt in ISRAEL the People abounded in external Duties, but were at such Times always notoriously deficient in moral ones.—Hypocrites and self-righteous Persons do much more commonly abound in the former Kind of Duties, than the latter; as CHRIST re­marks of the Pharisees, Matth. 23. 14, 15, and 34. When the Scripture directs us to shew our Faith by our Works, it is principally the latter Sort that are intended.—And we are to be judged at the last Day, especially by these latter Sort of Works.—These latter Sort of Duties put greater Honour upon GOD, because there is greater Self-Denial in them. The external Acts of Worship, consisting in bodily Gestures, Words and Sounds, are the cheapest Part of Religion, and least contrary to our Lusts: The Difficulty of thorow Religion don't lie in them. Let wicked Men enjoy their Covete­ousness, and their Pride, their Malice, Envy, Revenge, and their Sensuality and Voluptuous­ness in their Behaviour among Men, and they will be willing to compound the Matter with GOD, and submit to what Forms of Worship you please, and as many as you please; as is mani­fest in the JEWS of old, in the Days of the PROPHETS, and the PHARISEES in CHRIST'S Time, and the PAPISTS and MAHOMETANS in this Day.’

Several Things, further offer'd to Consideration by this Gentleman, re well calculated to promote the Interest of Religion, in this Day of Disorder: But instead of repeating these, I shall add a few Expedients of another Nature, a due Regard to which, I cannot [...] think, would happily tend, under GOD, to set us free, in a good Measure, [Page 413] from our present Difficulties, and greatly serve the Cause of CHRIST and his Kingdom.

The first is, the putting a Stop to Itinerant Preaching. This, I doubt not, is the true Cause of most of the Disorders, we have seen in the Coun­try: And 'till this be removed, other Attempts to bring us into a better State, will be likely to prove ineffectual. I know, it will be said, Good has been done by this Way of Preaching; why then should it be discouraged? And don't the same Men who say, Good has been done by the preaching of Itinerants, allow that Good also has been done by the Exhorters, whether Male or Fe­male? And yet they are now made sensible, even the most zealous among them, that Exhorters ought to be put down. And why not Itinerants? If they have been instrumental in doing Good, have they not also been a Means of doing Hurt?—If this Itinerancy is in it self a disorderly Practice, (as has, I trust, been made evident in these Pages) it ought, though some Good should have followed upon it, to be discouraged: Nor otherwise may it be ex­pected, Things will be reduced to an orderly re­gular State in the Land. And it should be dis­couraged universally, if at all. The doing it in respect of some, while others are encouraged in the Practice, is downright Partiality. If the Thing it self is bad, 'tis so in one as well as another.—No one, let his Character be what it will, ought to be countenanced in this vagrant Way of Preach­ing, where Churches are already formed, and have Pastors fixed in them.—If any Man thinks he may do more abundant Service by Itinerating, let him go where he won't invade other Men's Rights, and promote [...] and [...]; and there will then be no Ground of Complaint.—Let him go [Page 414] among the Natives to the East, or West; or, if he don't chuse that, let him go into VIR­GINIA, or rather NORTH-CAROLINA, where (as I have lately had Information that may certainly [...] be depended on) there is scarce a Bible to be met with, in Multitudes of their Hous­es, or a Minister for a hundred Miles together. I can't indeed learn, that there are above two or three Ministers within the Confines of that Go­vernment.

But how shall a Stop be put to this Itinerant Preaching? To which, if it might not be thought taking too much upon me, I would say, that, if the Ministers, in their several Associations, would come into an Agreement among themselves to ad­mit to Itinerant into their Pulpits, and propose their Agreement to their respective Churches that they might strengthen them in it; I can't but think, it would have a powerful Tendency to give Check to this Practice, which has occasioned so much Alienation in the Minds of Ministers to­wards each other, and of People towards Ministers. I am sensible, all would not be pleas'd with such an Agreement; but if I am not exceedingly mis­taken in the Sentiments of by far the greatest Part of the Ministers and Churches in this PROVINCE, they would not act in Contradiction to their Prin­ciples, by coming into something of this Nature. But whether this, or any other Method, may be judged most effectual to discourage the Itinerancy, the Discouragement of the Thing it self appears to me to be a Matter of no small Importance to the Well-being of these Churches: And if the Ministers, at their Association Meetings, would seriously con­sider of some Way, in which this might be best done, it would not be Time ill-spent.

[Page 415] It might also be of good Tendency, at this Day, if the Pulpits, in our several Churches, were so guarded, as that no raw unqualified Persons might be suffered, upon any Terms, to go into them: And if the Candidates of the Ministry were obliged to pass other Tryals than have as yet been in Use, before they might preach, we should, I believe, in Time, see the good Effect of it. The Want of proper Caution, in this Respect, has long been complained of; though the Inconveniencies a­rising herefrom have not been so sensibly perceiv­ed, as in the late Times. I can think of no Re­medy more sutable in this Case than that, which, about 40 Years ago, was provided by a Convention of Ministers at BOSTON, and published in the follow­ing Words.

PROPOSALS; for the Preservation of Re­ligion in the Churches, by a due TRIAL of them that stand CANDIDATES OF THE MINISTRY.

It is a thing of Great Consequence to the Safety and Welfare of our Churches, and the Interests of our Holy Religion are not a little concerned in it, That the Candidates of the E­vangelical Ministry, from time to time arising a­mong us, should still be offered unto the Accept­ance of the Churches, under the Advantage of their having undergone a due TRAIL of their Qualifications, for so solemn, and sacred a Service. And it hath long been the Wish of [Page 416] prudent Men, who wish well to the Interests of Religion, That none of our Christian Congrega­tions may countenance any, who shall set up for publick Preachers of the Gospel, until they can produce a Testimonial of their having been duely proved and approved, as Qualified for so Weighty an Undertaking.

Therefore,

1. It is proposed, that every Candidate of the Ministry, be furnished with a TESTIMONIAL, under the Hands of at least Four or Five settled Pastors in our Churches, of his having been Tried, upon the EXPECTED ARTICLES, and of his being upon Trial found competently Qualified, for the Encouragements of a publick Preacher among the Congregations of GOD in the Land. And that none presume to enter up­on a Course of treating any of our Congregati­ons with their Sermons, until they have ap­plied themselves unto such a Number of our Pastors, for such a Testimonial.

II. It is proposed, That the EXPECTED ARTICLES on which the Candidates of the Ministry shall be Tried, shall be these:

1. He shall be one of a Blameless Life; and therefore one that hath actually joined unto a particular Church, for Communion in all special Ordinances.

2. He shall give the Triers an Account of the Principles that act him, in his Desire to Preach the Gospel; which may satisfy their Judicious Charity, that he is acted by the Evan­gelical Principle of Love to CHRIST and Souls, in his Intentions.

[Page 417] 3. He shall be tried, how far he is acquaint­ed with the Three learned Languages, and with the Sciences commonly taught in the Academical Education: And so much Acquaintance there­withal shall be required, as may be judged ab­solutely needful for the Services whereto he is designed.

4. Before Three of the Triers at least, he shall Preach a Probationary Sermon, on a Text, at a Time, and in a Place, which they shall appoint; and they shall upon Hearing pronounce his Abi­lities for Preaching and praying to be such as give them Satisfaction.

5. He shall be examined, What Authors in Theology he has read; and he shall particularly make it evident, That he has considerately read, Ames his Medulla Theologioe: [Or, some other generally allowed Body of Divi­nity.]

6. His Abilities to Refute Errors are to be tried, by putting Instances unto him, as the Triers may judge most convenient.

7. He shall declare to the Triers his Adhe­rence unto, the Confession of Faith, agreed by the Churches of NEW-ENGLAND, and the Assembly of Divines at WESTMINSTER.

III. It is proposed, That if the Pastors of our Churches are so unadvised, as to employ in publick Preaching any Candidate of the Ministry who hath neglected or contemned the Trial propounded for such Persons, it shall be count­ed an Offence; and it shall be, by the Pastors in the Neighbourhood, signified unto such an one, that if he do not acknowledge his Offence, he shalt be dealt withal, as one that Walks dis­orderly.

[Page 418] IV. It is proposed, That if any Congregations be so unadvised, as to invite unto publick Preach­ing any Candidate of the Ministry, who has a­voided the Trial aforesaid, the Pastors of the Churches in the Neighbourhood, shall not only refuse to concur in the Ordination of a Person who has so shunned the Light, but also write unto the said Congregations a suitable Admonition for the Disorder, by which they thus expose them­selves to the Devices of Satan.

V. It is proposed, That when any Tried Candidate of the Ministry is to be ordained unto the Pastoral Charge, he shall, unto the Elders and Messengers of the Churches, who are invited un­to his Ordination, make due answers unto such Questions as their Moderator shall propound, re­lating to his present Capacities and Inclination, to serve the Kingdom of GOD, and unto the Flock unto which he should now become re­lated.

If this, for Substance, or something of the like Nature, might be united in by Ministers and Peo­ple, as a Rule of Conduct, so as none but such as had gone thro' the proper Tryals might be set up in our Pulpits, it would prevent those Disorders, which may naturally be expected, when meer No­vices are encouraged, (and without Examination) to take upon them the Work of Ministers.

A wrong Use of the Passions, in the Business of Religion, is likewise a Matter highly needful to be guarded against at this Day. There is, no Doubt, a good Use to be made of the Passions.—They were not in vain planted in our Nature;—but because wisely adapted to serve many Pur­poses, [Page 419] in the religious as well as the natural Life.—But they are capable of being abused, and have actually been so; as is abundantly evident from many of the Disorders prevailing in these Times.—

As a Preservative against such Abuse, I know of nothing more effectual than what has been wrote by the excellent Dr. WATTS, in his Discourses upon this Subject. I shall transcribe from them a few Instances of the Abuse of the Passions, which, I be­lieve, will not be tho't, by the more sober among us, unworthy a heedful Attention at this Day.

The first is, ‘When they run before the Understanding, or when they rise higher towards any particular Object than the Judgment di­rects.’ As an Illustration of which he observes,

‘Some Persons, as soon as they begin to find fur­ther Light dawning upon their Minds, and are let into the Knowledge of some Doctrine or Senti­ment which they knew not before, immediate­ly set their Zeal to work: Their Zeal is all on a Flame to propagate and promote this new Lesson of Truth, before their own Hearts are well established in it upon solid Reasonings.—How common a Case is it among Christians, and too often found among Ministers of the Gospel, to give a Loose to their Affections at the first G [...]mpse of some pleasing Opinion, or some fresh Discovery of what they call Truth? They help out the Weakness of the Proof by the Strength of their Passions:—This confirms their Assent too soon, and they grow deaf to the Arguments that are brought to oppose it. [Page 420] They construe every Text in the Scripture to support this Doctrine, they bring in the Pro­phets and Apostles to maintain it. They fancy they see it in a thousand Verses of their Bi­bles; and they pronounce all Men Hereticks that dare maintain the contrary Opinions.’—He further observes,

‘There have been some weak Christians when they have heard a Sermon, or read a Discourse full of sublime Language and Darkness, and e­specially if the Stile and Manner has been ve­ry pathetic, they have been raptured and trans­ported, as though it contained the deepest Sense, the noblest Truths of Religion, the high­est Discoveries of Grace and the Gospel: Where­as, perhaps, there may be scarce any Thing in it which has a just Agreement with Reason or Scripture; but, when well examined, it proves to be a meer Jargon of Words, a Mixture of unintelligible and unmeaning Sounds, with some affectionate Airs among them, whereby their Passions were fir'd, and that without Knowledge, and beyond all Reason.’

The next Abuse of the Passions he mentions is,* ‘When we encourage them to rise high, and grow very warm about the lesser Things of Religion, and yet are content to be cold and indifferent in Matters of the highest Importance. There are too many Christians whose warmest Zeal is employed about the Mint, the Anise, and the Cummin of Christianity, Mat. 23. 23. And have few Passions awakened, or engaged, in the weighty Things of the Law, or the Gos­pel! They are suriously intent upon specula­tive [Page 421] Notions, and some peculiar Opinions that distinguish the little Parties of Christendom, and crumble the Church to Pieces: Their Fears, their Hopes, their Wishes, their Desires, their Grief and Joy, are all employ'd in Party-Quar­rels, and a Strife of Words: But they are thoughtless about the momentous Duties of Love to GOD and CHRIST, of Justice to Men, of Charity to Fellow-Creatures, and Fellow-Chris­tians. So a sickly Fancy is fond of Trifles, and careless of solid Treasures: So Children have their little Souls wrapt up in painted Toys, while the Matters of manly Life awak­en no Desire, no Delight in them.’

The last Abuse I shall mention from this valu­able Author is, ‘When the Passions are suffer­ed to entrench upon other Duties either to GOD or Man, and withhold us from the pro­per Business of our Place and Station in the World. Though the Passions should be indulg­ed at proper Seasons, yet they should not so far govern all the Powers of Nature, and in­gross the Moments of Life, as to make us neg­lect any necessary Work to which the Provi­dence of GOD hath called us.’

This is the Case, when Persons find so much ‘Sweetness in their religious Retirements, that they dwell there too many Hours of the Day, and neglect the Care of their Families, the Conduct of their Children and Servants, and o­ther necessary Duties of Life, and let all Things run at Random in their Houshold, under the Excuse of Religion, and Converse with GOD.’

[Page 422] ‘'Tis the same culpable Conduct, when Chri­stians are tempted to run from Sermon to Ser­mon, from Lecture to Lecture, in order to maintain their spiritual Pleasures, with a flight and careless Performance of relative Duties. 'Tis yet more criminal in Persons of low Cir­cumstances in the World, who would spend all their Time in hearing, or reading good Things, or at some religious Assemblies or Conferences, while they grosly and grievously neglect their common Duties of providing for themselves and their Children. They are ready to expect the Rich should maintain them, while they make their devout Affections an Excuse for their shameful Idleness and Sloth. Let us re­member there is a Time for working as well as a Time for praying or hearing. Every Thing is beautiful in its Season.

Instances of the Abuse of the Passions, in these Ways, have not been wanting in these Times: Nor unless some Persons are made sensible of it, and take Care to keep their Passions within the Restraints of Reason, may it be expected that Things should be reduced to a State of Order. There is the Religion of the Understanding and Judgment, and Will, as well as of the Affections; and if little Account is made of the former, while great Stress is laid upon the latter, it can't be but People should run into Disorders. "A meer pas­sionate Religion lies very much expos'd to all the wild Temptations of Fancy and Enthusiasm:" Nor can it be too much guarded against.

Another Thing very necessary, at this Day, is the Use of a strict Discipline in our Churches. From whence it arises, that our Discipline has been so lax, especially in the Years that are lately past, [Page 423] I shall not take upon me to determine. The Fact is notorious.—Han't disorderly Walkers been suffer­ed to take their Course, without the Administrati­on of those Censures which are proper to the King­dom of JESUS CHRIST? Nay, where Persons have openly behaved in an unchristian Manner towards those of the Community they were join'd to, both Pastors and People, have they been so much as reproved for it in a Church-Way? Have they not rather been left to themselves to act as they please, without public Notice, any more than if they sustained no Relation to the Church of GOD? And if it should, in a Measure be attributed to this, that there has been the Increase of Disorders, would it be beside the Truth?—Discipline is ne­cessary in all Societies whatever: And where this is neglected, if there is the Appearance of Confu­sion, what is it more than may justly be expect­ed?—I presume not to dictate;—But 'tis easy to foretell, without a Spirit of Prophecy, if there is not a Revival of Discipline, there will be the Con­tinuance of Disorder.—Our Fathers, under the like Difficulties with those we now complain of, have set us an Example: And I wish, we their Posterity had upon Minds as just a Sense of the Neces­sity of ORDER to the Well-being of the Church of CHRIST, as they discovered in all their Managements.

The last Thing I shall mention as necessary, at this Day, is, a due Care to prove all Things, that we may hold fast that which is good. This an inspir'd Apostle has directed to: And, per­haps, there never was a Time when a Regard to this Advice was more needful. We have seen enough to convince us, that Man may not be trusted in; that the Determinations, whether of single Persons, or public Bodies of Men, be they who [Page 424] they will, or their Pretences what they will, are not to be received with an implicit Faith.—If we would act up to our Character as Men, or Christi­ans, we must not submit blindfold to the Dictates of others; No, but we should ourselves exa­mine into the Things of GOD and another World: Nor can we be too sollicitous, so far as we are able, to see with our own Eyes, and believe with our own Understandings.

Only in all our Inquiries of this Nature, let the Word of GOD be our Rule. This only may with Safety be de­pended on.—‘I see plainly, and with my own Eyes, (said the excellent Mr. CHILLING WORTH), that there are Popes against Popes, Councils against Councils, some Fa­thers against others, the same Fathers against themselves, a Consent of Fathers of one Age against a Consent of Fa­thers of another Age, the Church of one Age against the Church of another Age.’ He adds the following noble Words, in which, if we could all heartily join, it would be happy for us at this Day; ‘There is no suffi­cient Certainty but of Scripture only.—This therefore, and this only, I have Reason to believe: This I will profess; according to this I will live; and for this, if there be Occasion, I will not only willingly, but even gladly, loose my Life.—Propose me any Thing out of this Book, and require whether I believe it or no; and seem it never so incomprehensible to humane Reason, I will subscribe to it with Heart and Hand: as knowing no Demonstration can be stronger than this; GOD hath said so, therefore it is true.’

I have now finished what I at first proposed, tho' with the Omission of many Things I intended to have said.—The LORD give us Understanding in all Things.—The GOD of Peace make us perfect in every good Work to do his Will, working in us that which is well-pleasing in his Sight, thro' JESUS CHRIST; to whom be Glory for ever and ever. AMEN.

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.